ã€ŠThe Elven God (Hiatus)ã€‹


 0 - The Eternal Slumber

    This story is currently on Hiatus, be warned that this story might not continue.

    The Eternal Slumber

    The Elven race that''s the pinnacle of magical powers in this known world, had been the rulers of one of the great continents of the world for thousands of years. They have lived there in the peaceful lands where no other race dared to tread upon, and there they thrived to their fullest.

    The Elves were noble and kind, yet they can be relentlessly cruel to other races, and to their own kind.

    Even though they flourished on their continent, the other races that lived in the known world weren''t able to utilize magical powers. Only one other race that''s known of, the Half-Elves were able to utilize magic, but as the Half-Elves were shunned by their pure Elven brethren and sistren, that in turn did so they couldn''t gain knowledge through them, which made them a lot weaker in their magic.

    Because Elves could use magic made them the most powerful of the known races that lived in the known world. Also the most feared and hated, for they could wreak havoc if they so wished for it. But as they''re a race that doesn''t act irresponsible for meaningless reasons, wreaking havoc wasn''t on their list of things to do. They only cared about their own people, their own religion.

    As long as the other races stayed away from their continent, nothing would happen.

    The Elven Continent is surrounded by oceans, which stretched for thousands of kilometers to all sides. Making it nearly impossible for the races to navigate to.

    But even the elves have conflicts in their own domain, like every other race have.

    <hr />

    The Humans that only thought about themselves are proud, cruel, egoistic, but yet can be kind-hearted.

    As their life cycle weren''t as long as the other races, they were much more aggressive, which led to war and turmoil. The Humans are also the largest of the races in population, and that made them the most prominent race. Because the Elves stayed so far away from all the other races; did so the Humans could establish a continent of their own, with the help of the shunned Half-Elves.

    The Human Continent was born.

    But Humans are ambitious, so wars were always present on the Human Continent. Wars between themselves as they hungered for power and wealth. That in turn made them lose a lot of men and women. But even though they lost thousands of people, thousands more came and took their place among them, in the cycle of life and death.

    Because they breed and breed with an endless desire, that couldn''t be snuffed out.

    <hr />

    The Half-Elf history is a sad one. Thousands of years back in the present time, the Pure Elves ventured out into the world as they had once did before. As they journeyed they found a different race, the Humans. The Humans were back then a very small race in population, not reaching to their horde of people in the present time.

    They had come forth out of nowhere.

    The Humans were longer in height than the Pure Elves. The elves only reached 150-170 centimeters in height at tops, while the humans could reach 2 meters in height at their highest length.

    The time went on, and the Elven people that had journeyed out to the continent that¡¯s presently known as the Human Continent; started to fall in love with the Humans. Then the Elven men and women mated with the Human''s male and females, which in turn made children, but the elves thought that it would be either Elven children or Human children.

    They were wrong.

    The Half-Elves then came into existence. The Elves had created a race other than their own who could use magic. As the men and women of the Elven race had finished their journey, they were then ready to journey home to their Elven Continent. Some Elves tried to stay with the Humans, but they were forced back by the other Elves that had come with them.

    They had been journeying for 10 years. Then the Elves returned to their precious Elven continent, some carrying their babies, and holding their children as they journeyed back. It took them many weeks to return with their Elven boats, and ships.

    But what awaited them was anger, and death.

    The Elves who controlled the Elven Continent was disgusted by the acts of those Elves who had journeyed out. Of course there were those who didn¡¯t join in on their mating with the humans, but even so, every single one who went to the ¡°Human Continent¡± were sentenced to death. For creating such monstrosities. They were family members, friends and lovers who had betrayed their trust by being unfaithful.

    They had been tortured to reveal all the information they had on the humans, and were treated like garbage, they who were from the same race, were treated like nothing, only because they had created those Half-Elves...

    After their endless torture, they were executed; then the Elves went to the Human Continent to exterminate "these Half-Elves". But what awaited them was war. War between the Humans, and with the Humans were three other races that stood with them, which the Elves didn¡¯t know about.

    Even with their magic, they couldn¡¯t withstand the hordes of different races, blood, blood, blood rained down from the sky, when the destruction magic was casted by the Elves.

    They did their damage, hundreds of thousands were killed on the side of the Humans and their allies...while the Elves only lost a couple of thousands of Elven people, but those thousands of deaths were enough for the Elves to return to their Elven Continent.

    As the Half-Elves were newly born, they were protected by their Human parents and their Human race. For the Humans now had a race that could use magic... Like their Pure Elven ancestors¡­ They were happily planning out their use for the Half-Elves as they grew up in size and numbers.

    But they weren¡¯t prepared for how complicated magic was. The Half-Elves were able to use magic, but that magic weren¡¯t even nearly on par with the Pure Elven spells. So the Humans were sorely disappointed. But that didn¡¯t mean they would discard them. They grew up like any other Human and not some other race, but as a Human.

    The Pure Elves had sent spies to learn how the Half-Elves progressed, and it were joyous information that they had gotten.

    So the Half-Elves lived with the Humans and grew and grew in numbers. Both of the races came to love one another as their own. The only different body trait the Half-Elves had was their pointy human ears; not long like their Pure Elven ancestors.

    If the Humans mated with the Half-Elves it would either come out as a Half-Elf or a normal Human, but over the years Humans that''s from a Half-Elven parent could still gain a Half-Elf child from mating with another Human. Which made the male parent suspicious of their lover, and accused the female parent of being unfaithful.

    Lives had been lost to that kind of jealous, suspicious behavior...

    But as the years went on, new finds were found that indicated that it could come from a Human mating with a Human, though it only happened if the Human had a Half-Elf in their family tree.

    The magic affinity didn¡¯t cross over from Half-Elf to Human. Magic was something of an unknown element that those races couldn¡¯t figure out.

    <hr />

    The Beast race who only thought about trying to live peacefully with the other races, could yet be fierce when pushed into a corner. They tried to live in their peaceful environments with the other races, but it just didn''t work, because they have that beastlike appearance.

    They tried to stay away from wars, and the other races. To only live among their own kind. But they had been asked to fight in the past, to join against the unknown magical race that had come forth from nowhere.

    The Pure Elves.

    Their life spans were double the span of the Humans, and they were also stronger in strength and speed, which made them a very dangerous foe to go up against. But as they were a passive race, not many wars have been fought against them.

    When they lived among their own kind in the Human Continent, a lot of the leaders of their race wanted a land of their own, a continent to build upon.

    So they set out to find their sanctuary, to find their land to grow upon.

    The Beasts found it, it was right beside the Human Continent.

    The Humans didn¡¯t want the Beast race to start their own continent of kingdoms, but they couldn¡¯t risk war with such a powerful race. The Beasts were half the size in population than the Humans, but with their strength and speed they weren¡¯t afraid of the threats the Humans put out.

    They had lived beside the Humans for a couple of thousands of years before, but now they got their own continent, that was sharing borders.

    ¡°The Beast continent¡± it was named...

    <hr />

    The Dwarves and Halflings were the most secretive of the races, as Dwarves and Halflings are very short, they came to be the weakest of the known races, but as they banded together they buried themselves deep into the gigantic Mountains. Inside the mountains they stumbled upon rare minerals that could be turned to wealth, in turn that made them also the riches of the known races. But... There was always greed, and greed turned them into a selfish, secluded race.

    But with their minerals they traded with the Humans and Beasts to always stay on good terms with both of them. The Dwarves and Halflings had their own kingdoms both inside the mountains and outside.

    They were neutral, and as a neutral race they were allowed to build upon the two different continents, to help with economy, construction, and trade. So everything went smoothly, so nothing would happen to them, they wanted nothing but to achieve wealth, and more wealth, but... There are always those of the poor working class, those who didn''t have wealth...not coming from a good family of ancestors.

    As the Dwarves and Halfling were on good terms with both of the races, they could act as they wanted. They never needed war between themselves. Even though Dwarves and Halflings mated, it always came out either Dwarf or Halfling. Not in many cases has Dwarves and Halflings mated outside their two races.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.<hr />

    No one knew where these different races came from, as all the race''s knowledge, intelligence wasn¡¯t wide enough. How did they exist? When did they start to transform, and evolve into their shapes? No one knew... Was it magic that made different races grow and evolve faster than others? Why were there monsters that could use magic, and not the Humans, Beasts, Halflings and Dwarves?

    Magic...is something of an unknown mystery.

    Every single known race is in a medieval state of things. Even the elves who had their boundless magic, but they did have a slightly more advanced society.

    In every race, there are different men and women, all have different personalities, traits, builds and looks, so one couldn''t judge a whole race by the actions of some.

    <hr />

    The world is so gigantic that no one knew how big it was, even though there are continents, one couldn''t even imagine how big the world was. Unexplored lands, undiscovered races and species. Civilizations that has been forgotten in the endless tides of time. Wars have been victorious and disastrous. Races that comes and goes.

    The world contained forty percent water and sixty percent of landscape.

    The continents that these known races were living on was only twenty percent of the whole sixty percent of the entire landscape of the world.

    There are large oceans that are treacherous. Impassable gigantic mountains that stretched endlessly and reached the azure blue sky, blocking any passage that could be explored.

    Icy landscapes that could freeze anyone who dared crossing it. Jungles and forests, where terrifying monsters and animals fought for supremacy, and lived to fatten to their fullest capacity. Barren desert lands that no living creature in their right mind wanted to live on, only those who had no other options dared to tread upon its deathly surface.

    <hr />

    On the Elven continent in present time, they were preparing for something. Even though the Elves have endless years of living, there was one Elven man whom they worshipped as a God. In the year of 21,000, all Elves that worshipped this God, came swarming to the Forest of Galanimel, where the Elven capital city was stationed at.

    The Elves were preparing for their God to enter his eternal slumber.

    This God that''s the pinnacle, their light of the great Elven race, has lived for endless cycles. He has seen things and done things that no person should witness. He has destroyed races, and built upon their ashes. He has had adventures to forgotten lands where ancient civilizations had once stood in their glorious state, where he met terrifying monsters.

    He has seen races that no other man or woman has seen. Monsters and animals that reached a height so terrifyingly high, that one other than himself dared to cross. He had done everything in his entire capacity.

    For this Elven man to have lived for such a long time, he had his own conflicts inside his own mind. That ate away on his emotions.

    The Elven people thought he was their God, and they blindly worshipped him to their fullest, as they had done so for thousands of years. But a few had only met him, because the inner circle of the Elven race was hard to get into. Only the most powerful, esteemed elves. Friends, lovers and those who had been emitted to his servitude, got to meet him in person.

    For He was rarely seen. He was their god that they blessed, their light, their salvation that they had looked upon with an awe inspiring brightness. He had saved them from their certain doom, their journeying in forgotten lands. He had led them to their glorious Elven Continent, and battled for their sake, his Elven people.

    But non-believers was always there in the shadow of darkness to bide their time, they were the new people that had been born on the Elven Continent, and that made them more opened to the influence of the mind. Why serve a god when he isn''t a god? Why pledge their services to a god, which they have never even seen, or met?

    Those thoughts of heathenism were silenced quickly by those who wanted to keep their religion intact.

    This God that has built the foundations of this great Elven Continent was now ready for his Eternal Slumber.

    <hr />

    Deep down in the ground a chamber of pure white marble lay. In the middle of the chamber a few stairs are leading up to a sarcophagus. The chamber is twenty meters high, and forty meter on both lengths. Surrounding the chamber are hundreds of white-clad Elven men and women, sitting in cross-legged positions all gazing towards one Elven man that''s standing beside the sarcophagus.

    This man whom all are gazing at, is a man that''s two meters in length, higher than any Elven man or woman. He is wearing a white ceremonial robe. His hair is in an emerald color, it reached to his chest. His face is one that''s expected, the most perfect face one could think of. His pale grey skin and his eyes that are like regular eyes, but with an emerald color that could stare into one''s soul.

    The Elven man stood there in silence. Two identical Elven females that''re clad in all white from head to toe¡ªnot showing any skin at all¡ªstood up from their seated positions. They walked up the few stairs that led up to the sarcophagus in a coordinated fashion, and stood beside the Elven man.

    Their height only reached to his shoulders. Then their hands moved with elegance to the white strings that held up the white ceremonial robe. The two identical female Elves then pulled the white strings, and as they pulled, the white ceremonial robe fell to the pure white marbled floor.

    He stood there naked, glancing towards the Elven people in front of him, his expression gave off a very saddened feeling, and it seeped out of him, making everyone feel his saddened emotions. You could see that some of the Elves that are inside this chamber are giving off cries of sadness. Because they knew what had happened to make him give off this kind of sad feeling...and what awaited the Elven people that has gathered here.

    Even though he stood there naked, the air that the Elven man produced is that of someone that''s all powerful. A pressure that seeped out from him, carrying all of his emotions. An aura that could make people do things they normally wouldn''t.

    Every single Elven man and woman gazed at him with enchanted, saddened eyes.

    One of the Elven females that stood beside him, knelt down and picked up the white ceremonial robe; as she knelt, the man turned around and took two steps forward. He just stared at the sarcophagus, then it opened up, giving off a sound of compressed air.

    As the sarcophagus opened, the two female Elves that''re standing beside him, went back to their original seated positions.

    The lid of the sarcophagus as it opened, it began to levitate up in the air. The lid stopped moving as it reached one meter in the air, and as it stopped, the Elven man just stared at the content of the sarcophagus.

    What he saw is magical inscribed runes, that''re written in intricate writing. The runes shined with an emerald color. The Elven man just stood there staring at the content inside of it; he then climbed into the sarcophagus and laid himself down.

    It fit him perfectly.

    As he laid there the lid slowly began to descend. When the lid reached its closing point, murmurs started to resound throughout the chamber. The murmurs began to get higher and higher, until one could hear it loud and clear in Elvish tongue:

    "We''ll live forever in your memory!"

    "We''ll live forever in your memory!"

    "We''ll live forever in your memory!"

    All the Elven men and women began to chant in unison; they sat there in their cross-legged positions.

    While they chanted, different kinds of hand movements are made from the Elven people, as if they''re writing something in the air, it''s truly a sight to behold.

    As they continued screaming the chant with their hand movements, every Elven man and woman¡¯s eyes began to shine in an emerald color. Then one could see strings of emerald began to appear from every single one of them.

    The emerald strings started to flow through the air towards the sarcophagus, and as they reached it, it started to illuminate with such brightness. That brightness made everyone close their newly awakened emerald eyes, so they weren''t interrupted from their commitment to their God.

    As the time went on inside the white marbled chamber, the chant began to get lower and lower, until one could see that the Elven men and women inside the chamber started to fall unconscious, one after the other fell and fell, until there''s only one left.

    The single Elven man seated in cross-legged position, with his eyes closed.

    He''s sitting there screaming the chant on the top of his lungs, sweat dripping from his strained face, he screamed and screamed, until he could feel his magical energy being slowly sucked away, and as he drew his last shout: ¡°We¡¯ll live forever in your *gasp*!¡±

    He let out a deathly breath.

    His face made a true blissed expression as his eyes went blank. He too then fell into the darkness of death.

    <hr />

    The room is in utter silence, all the lights from the torches that''re on the walls slowly began to fade, as if the air inside the chamber had been sucked out. As the darkness is settling in, the brightness that had illuminated the entire chamber has vanished. But instead the sarcophagus started to show a dim light, it''s so dim that even though it''s dim, one couldn''t see anything inside the chamber, it just glowed with a lightless light.

    The chamber settled into the darkness. The tides of time began to flow its eternal flow.

    One year, ten years, hundreds of years passed, but as the years flowed by, muffled yells could be heard inside the sarcophagus, desperate cries for help. But the years just went on and on, until those muffled cries became silent as the white marbled chamber.

    The time just flowed on.

    <hr />

    Rate/Follow/Favorite.

    <hr />

 1 - The Galanimel Ruins

    The Galanimel Ruins

    In the middle of nowhere there''s a group of five women, two men of unknown origin.

    They''re at the moment moving in a gigantic forest, where ruins can be seen that''s overgrown with vegetation. Enormous trees that''s so tall that their tree crowns are blocking out the sun, only a few gaps of sunlight came through when the tree crowns weren''t thick enough.

    The wildlife roaming wild; rare animals and monsters that are rarely seen roams while getting fattened on the unnatural nature of this forest.

    The group that''s traveling in this forgotten place are wearing all kinds of armor and clothes.

    Leather, plate, chainmail and cloth.

    Backpacks that are filled with all kinds of overstuffed equipment. Food, shovels, pickaxes, a tent, bedrolls and other essentials.

    They have been traveling on foot because this forest is no place for mounts; many impassable paths, roots that came out of the ground blocking off certain passages, which only could be traveled by squeezing through the roots.

    Weapons that''re ranging from an engraved sword, two shields, dual longswords, a string-less bow that''s tied together to a quarterstaff. Two axes that are in different sizes, and daggers that''re in scabbards, which are hidden throughout the body, only in desperate moments are they drawn.

    The wilderness is no home for the weak, that''s why they''re so heavily armed with armor and weapons. There are full of dangerous animals and monsters roaming about, which they had seen. They had met on the way here, a monster that was chasing after an animal, but luckily it didn''t turn to them.

    For it was a creature that reached five meters in height, and ran on four stomping legs. It had large horns, big tusks and razor sharp teeth. The monster was so terrifying that it would make any seasoned party of soldiers think twice before battling such a creature.

    The group had been so relieved that no battle for their lives occurred, with that kind of monster.

    They continued on their journey further into the forest, moving slowly as they carried all of those equipment and weapons. They stopped suddenly where ruins that''s overgrown with vegetation. The group wondered what''s going on, but then an excited voice asked:

    ¡°Is this the spot?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this should be the location,¡± someone replied that''s holding onto a map.

    This group is a bunch of different races that''re ranging from two Dwarves, male and female, to Humans that''re male and female. And three more females that''re a Half-Elf, a Halfling and a Beast that looked like some kind of mix of a black cat and a Human.

    The group stands there waiting for one of the designated leaders to speak, and then the female Human shouted out:

    ¡°We''ll set up camp here and tomorrow we''ll begin to dig!¡±

    The group then started to set up the camp, and as they finished, the men and women went both to sit and talk by the fire they had lit or did whatever needed to be done. The Beastwoman wasn''t the chatty type, so she''s at the moment scouting the surrounding area for anything that could harm the group, but nothing showed up that could be considered dangerous.

    <hr />

    The Beastwoman is sitting there on a huge tree stump that''s five meters in height. She''s currently looking over the encampment with her yellow slit eyes. When she''s sitting there she looks like someone who''s ready for anything, always on alert.

    Coming from the Beast race her build is very muscular, but yet she''s got a very slim leaned build. Her height reached 180 cm when she stands at her tallest. Her whole body looks like a Human, she has a light skin tone. Her fingertips has sharp black-gleaming claws, same with her toes. Her face has a mysterious look to it, but her oriental eyes with slit yellow pupils, made her also have a somewhat vicious look to her. Her mouth has sharp teeth and fangs that she has concealed to make herself less beast-like.

    There''s no fur, only her straight black hair that''s reaching her slightly large bosoms, and her eyebrows which are very thin. She got pointy cat-like ears, which is sitting higher on the top of the head than normal Human ears. One would think that she would have a tail, but must people that comes from the Beast race doesn''t inherit tails, it depends mostly on the parent''s genes.

    As she looked at the various races chatting by the fire, the Halfling began to move towards her direction. The Beastwoman inspected the Halfling that she''s traveling with.

    She reached almost a meter tall, and she looked exactly like a Human, but smaller. Her skin is in a pale light color. She has a slightly plump body, and her breast size is rather non-existent. She has curly straight dark-brown hair that''s reaching to her shoulders, and eyes that''re also in a dark-brown color. Her face has a very caring look to it, very mature.

    She¡¯s older than me too, the Beastwoman thought. She isn''t happy to be the youngest in the group, but the others didn''t know her age, only she did.

    As the Halfling noticed that she''s looking at her, the Halfling opened her mouth and shouted with a cheery voice:

    ¡°Aynthia I brought you something to eat! ~.¡±

    Aynthia stood up and jumped down from the tree stump with ease. She frowned.

    Did I do something to make her act so friendly towards me? She thought, because she didn''t like to socialize with other people. She liked being alone when they didn''t need her for anything.

    Aynthia then said with an irritated voice: ¡°Diana, you keep pestering me with food, but I can take care of food by myself.¡±

    ¡°But you seemed hungry just sitting there all alone~,¡± Diana said still in her cheery voice.

    She just stared at the Halfling that''s called Diana and lets out a sigh, then she said:

    ¡°If you don''t have anything other than that watery thing you call food, I''ll go and scout the surrounding area...some more.¡±

    Diana was just on the verge of saying something, but didn''t get the chance as Aynthia vanished with high speed into the forest. Diana who''s holding a bowl of soup just stands there with a surprised face, then gave out a small sigh and went back to the encampment.

    She sat down by the others, and lets out yet another small sigh, she then said in a sad voice:

    ¡°She''s still not warming up to me, even after four weeks.¡±

    ¡°Humph! Don''t worry about that, the Humans hired her only because she''s a good fighter, and fighters don''t need words they need strength, which she''s got plenty of!¡± the male Dwarf said in a high voice.

    As the people began to talk between themselves, the Human female came out of the single tent that''s erected, and said with a demanding voice:

    ¡°Listen up people! Tomorrow we''ll start to dig, I''m handing over the responsibility with the excavation to you Dwarf, don''t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I got it Human girl. I''m the finest there''s when it comes to excavation, everything will go smoothly! I have dug all across the known continents! My skills are praised in every Dwarven household; both above and below! Indeed I''m the very best!¡± the male Dwarf said proudly as he boasted his achievements nonchalantly.

    The female Dwarf just looked at him in embarrassment, as she knew he hadn''t even done more than one successful dig. But only she knew that, and the others didn''t.

    The two Dwarves had gotten this job in a hurry, because they''re in dire need of gold coins. Why they needed the gold is because they wanted to settle down and start a family of their own. She had finally convinced the male Dwarf to do it. But as broke as they are, they needed this to be a successful dig, though they have already been paid, so if this dig turns out to be a waste of time, she wasn¡¯t worried.

    That Human girl just throws gold in random directions, and we just happen to catch it, not our fault if this will turn out bad, the Dwarf female thought.

    ¡°This will be very dangerous, as we have no idea what we''ll find down there, but there''s definitely something down under here, because there''s a large spike of magic, I can feel it very strongly,¡± the Half-Elf said with a worried voice.

    ¡°Yes, there''s definitely something down there, I''m sure of it,¡± the Human female said, ¡°Because... Well, I read it in an old book, which had been translated from Elvish to our language, and it said,¡±

    ¡°The Chamber of Whiteness lies deep beneath Galanimel Ruins. There you''ll find the Elves¡¯ most treasured possession, your salvation.¡±

    ¡°The location of this treasure was also in the book. That''s why we have come so far; this is the Galanimel Ruins, and it should be around here, where the chamber must lie. But enough! We didn''t come here to talk about how I found it, just do your jobs!¡±

    She went on this journey only because she read it in an old book? Stupid Human girl, the male Dwarf thought.

    She lets out a tiring sigh.

    ¡°Alright then, if no one have anything further to add, I''ll go and get some sleep,¡± the Human female said. She then went inside the tent as she got no answer, followed by the Half-Elf after she said with a smile:

    ¡°I''m also tired, so I''ll get some sleep too, goodnight everyone.¡±

    The others just responded with: ¡°Goodnight,¡± as she went inside the tent too. The others who¡¯re still by the fire just continued to talk between themselves.

    ¡°We better be prepared for tomorrow. Whatever we''ll find down there, we must be prepared,¡± the Dwarf female said with a slight worried voice.

    ¡°Ohh! Don''t worry my honey puff, I won''t let anything happen to you,¡± the Dwarf male said with a childish voice.

    As the male Dwarf said that, both of the Dwarves looked into each other¡¯s eyes, and as the male Dwarf is leaning in for the opportunity to kiss her, she pushed her palm right in the face of the male Dwarf and said:

    ¡°I told you to never say that in front of other people, it¡¯s embarrassing,¡±

    ¡°But honey p¡ª*smack*,¡± Male dwarf rolling.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    He got a punch right to the kisser; he tumbled back three meters, and hit a large tree branch.

    The male Dwarf now enjoyed his forced sleep.

    ¡°Whoa! Take it easy will you, we got no time to act like children!¡± the male Human said with a surprised voice.

    That was a good punch though, he thought.

    ¡°*Humph* Well, it''s time for sleep. Wake Thren and make sure he isn''t dead!¡± the female Dwarf said with a high voice while her cheeks are puffed out.

    As she went into the tent, Diana followed suit with a yawn without saying anything, she wasn¡¯t surprised by the punch...surprisingly enough. The Human male walked over to Thren to see if he is okay, and as he approached, the Human male asked with a worried look:

    ¡°Thren, you okay?¡±

    When he said it, Thren''s eyes popped wide open and replied with a pained voice:

    ¡°Ugh, that hurt. But! I would expect nothing less from my lovely stone-maiden, though it was a softer punch than the usual punch, haha.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yeah she does have that strength of hers, here take my hand.¡± the Human male said with a slight laugh.

    As the Human male reached out his hand, Thren gladly accepted the hand and said with a kind voice:

    ¡°Thanks Jack,¡±

    ¡°Anytime Thren¡± Jack responded with a wide smile.

    <hr />

    The forest is full of dangers so they had to keep a roundabout watch. Every two hours one person would switch to take over the other person''s watch, but that job fell upon the two males in the group. It''s rather unfair, but the two males just went with it, without complaining.

    Jack is sitting there on a large tree-branch that has been laid out to sit upon. He just sat and waited, watching the lit fire; his azure-blue eyes reflecting the burning light. He scratched his short natural slicked-back blond hair with one finger, while thinking.

    He thought about his predicament that he has put himself in: I shouldn''t have left without telling anyone, such stupidity. At least I could''ve told her about me leaving... He sighed. But I couldn''t just let that girl go by herself with those two.

    Jack is at the moment sitting in his full-plate armor, that has yellow lines on every edged surface and border. The plate is in a blue color with greaves, gauntlets, pauldrons, boots and a breastplate that''s got an emblem of a tigress''s head that''s blue with stripes of yellow. He has a helmet, but it''s lying beside his backpack. The helmet has blond feather ornaments that''s sticking out at the top of the helmet, making it look very majestic.

    It also has a visor.

    The whole plate armor is in a very medium build, as it''s Jack''s. He has muscles, but the muscles are rather medium sized, as if he had trained them, then lost weight, then gained weight, then yet again lost weight to gain the most powerful build of muscles, through mobility and endurance.

    Jack looked at the little hourglass that he had put on the large branch that he''s sitting on. When the last of the sand dropped down from the top of the hourglass he looked towards Thren.

    ¡°Hey wake up, it''s your turn to keep watch, I''m dead tired... Thren wake up.¡± Jack said with a tired voice as he gave a slight yawn.

    ¡°Wah wha?! It felt...like I only slept for two hours,¡± Thren said as he awoke drowsily with a grumpy voice.

    ¡°You did sleep for two hours...¡± Jack said as he gave a smiling sigh.

    ¡°Oh... Right, it''s every two hours haha, well, you can go to sleep I''ll take it from here.¡± Thren said with an embarrassing laugh.

    They then switched places.

    Jack walked over to his bedroll, which he had rolled out when they were setting up the camp. He took off all of the plate armor he had on; he now only have the inner clothes, which has straps that would hold up the plate armor.

    He laid down on the bedroll and drifted off into darkness.

    As Jack began to sleep, Thren went over to sit on the log that''s by the raging fire, which lit up the entire camp with its golden orange light. He gave out a big long yawn with his mouth opening as wide as it could, he then closed it. He scratched his black-haired head and his black thick beard simultaneously.

    Scratch, scratch, he gave out yet another long yawn.

    Thren is taller than most Dwarves, he reached 150 cm. Normal Dwarves only reached 110 to 130 cm at tops, so he''s considered very...very tall among his people.

    He''s also very broad and has large bulging muscles, which could be seen as he''s wearing his dark-reddened chainmail set.

    How he got the Dwarf female as a lover, was only because she too is tall for Dwarf standard. She reached 140 cm, and as she didn''t want anyone that was shorter than her as a mate, she roamed through the known continents, when she reached her mature age.

    After years of searching she found Thren, but he didn''t want anything to do with her. But after a couple of beatings from her, he surrendered himself to her whim.

    Then their blissful relationship bloomed through domestic violence. They''ve been together for ten whole years, ever since her first conquering of Thren. At this moment they''re 40 and 30 years of age. Thren being the older.

    Thren just sat there on the log staring into the campfire, he reached to something that''s beside him.

    Just as he¡¯s about to take a sip of water from a small bag that''s made of some kind of animal skin, faint sounds come from behind him and it''s just getting closer and closer. He''s currently sitting faced towards the sound asleep Jack and the ladies'' tent. He tensed up and gritted his teeth together.

    His hand went to his axe that''s lying beside him; just as he''s going to grab the axe and meet the creeping monster behind him, Thren got startled when he heard a female voice instead:

    ¡°What''re you trying to do?¡±

    As Thren turned around, he felt relieved that it''s only Aynthia standing there behind him and not the terrifying monster he had thought up in his Imagination. He lets out a big sigh of relief and said:

    ¡°Phew, it''s only you Aynthia, you scared the chainmail out of me. I thought that it was some kind of monster coming up behind me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Aynthia hmmed as she looked around the camp that''s currently dead silent. Only the blazing fire could be heard.

    Jack had awoken from a sudden Dwarf, but he just kept on trying to fall asleep again when he saw it was just Aynthia that had come back.

    ¡°Everyone...asleep...  ...I''m not tired yet, so I''ll go back to the forest and do some more... Scouting,¡± Aynthia said with a sighing voice.

    ¡°Scout some more? Don''t you ever get tired of being on alert all the time?¡± Thren asked with a somewhat annoying voice.

    ¡°... Better that, than to be dead,¡± Aynthia responded with a voice of displease as he had said something that gave her a slight frown.

    Are they not glad that I do this for them, so they won''t get ambushed by creatures? Aynthia thought as she frowned.

    Thren just looked at Aynthia who frowned and he noticed that she''s carrying two rabbit-like animals on her shoulder that''re attached to two strings.

    ¡°Dinner huh?¡± Thren asked with a smile.

    ¡°This? No... I have already eaten so you can take them. Maybe you can use it for...tomorrow,¡± Aynthia said with her sighing voice as she took a hold of the rabbits.

    ¡°Oh, much appreciated,¡± Thren said with a gratifying smile.

    Aynthia gave a quick nod, and threw the rabbits to the ground and went back into the vast creeping dark forest.

    ¡°Hmm... She¡¯s much easier to speak to than I thought,¡± Thren said as he got to know her a little bit better.

    <hr />

    As the night turned to day, you could hear that the Dwarf Thren is giving orders to the group about how they should excavate: ¡°Put your backs into it! We won''t rest until nightfall! You! More digging less sipping water!¡±

    <hr />

    ¡°There are indications of earlier digs here, but it doesn''t look like they got anywhere. Well as you said Human girl, it lies deep beneath the ground, so put your back into it, and stop taking so many breaks!¡± Thren shouted with a pleasing grin.

    ¡°Tch, whatever Dwarf, it''s you who should do more digging, and less talking!¡± the human girl shouted angrily.

    Everyone contributed to the dig in one way or another, and as the hours flew by, night began to set yet again.

    The group discussed about how it went today while they ate, but nothing special was said, other than a few angry words that got thrown here and there, between the Human girl and Thren, while the Human male tried to calm the Human female as she got angry enough to start shouting.

    When the blissful discussions and the eating ended, everyone went to sleep.

    The sun came through the cracks of the gigantic tree crowns. The group woke up and started to dig yet again, after a couple of hours, you could hear a loud *Klink* as one of the pickaxes hit something hard.

    As they cleared all of the dirt and stones away, what they saw is.

    ¡°Wah! This is! Pure white marble!¡± Thren yelled as he looked at it with awe.

    ¡°White marble, what''s white marble?¡± Diana asked questionably, as she knew nothing about stonework.

    ¡°Pure white marble is rare, very rare. This is the first time I''ve ever seen white marble in this kind of pure state. We normally only see regular white marble, but this is so pure that no veins are visible,¡± Thren said as he looked at the white marble with eyes of excitement.

    ¡°Rare?¡± Diana said as her eyes also began to shine with excitement.

    ¡°Hmm, but not that durable it seems¡± Thren said as he looked closer at the white marble.

    Everyone is currently standing on top of the white marble, suddenly you began to hear a *Crack*. Just when the crack sound is heard, the white marble started to break apart and started to fall.

    Just as the group fell into a big hole, Aynthia jumped away and landed by the side of the big hole and just asked normally:

    ¡°Are you alright down there?¡±

    <hr />

    Rate/Follow/Favorite

    <hr />

 2 - The Elven Guardians

    The Elven Guardians

    "Are you alright down there?" Aynthia asked in a calm voice, but she grew a little worried. It took ten seconds before she heard a response.

    "Everything is alright! Just some bruises and cuts, nothing serious!" the Half-Elf yelled as she inspected the others.

    She had heard that low voice of Aynthia''s.

    Aynthia then went to the camp and got some thick rope. She tied it to a big rock and threw the rope down into the newly made opening. She jumped down into the hole and landed neatly on white marbled stairs, not even using the rope she had tied.

    At the moment they''re directly under the massive hole; white marbled stairs leading down hundreds of meters. If you went up the stairs there''s a cave-in that blocks any further progress upwards. The only way in is through the massive hole.

    As everyone is dusting themselves off, the Half-Elf began to speak:

    "Everyone, we need to be extra careful now. I don''t know what''s lurking down those stairs, but what I do know is, that right at this moment the magic is terrifyingly high, and it''s very strange¡­ It¡¯s so easy for me to cast magic, look."

    Right when she said it, she thought of something...her palm began to form a ball of light. The ball of light just began to expand and expand, until she has to make it disappear, so it wouldn''t suck too much of her magic pool. It took her rather much effort to make it disappear, because she has never felt this much magic in one place before.

    As the ball of light vanished, the Half-Elf showed a slight strained face as she had overused her magic abilities.

    "Azyna are you alright?" the female human asked in a concerned voice.

    "Yes... I''m alright, it was just too much for me, I should be careful from now on, so I don''t overextend," Azyna responded with a troubled face.

    Careful doesn''t cut it, this much magical power is amazing... Such raw magic", Azyna thought as she licked her lips excitingly, If I''m able to practice here... She gulped, I could really become powerful.

    Everyone checked their equipment to see if anything broke when they fell, but it looked like none of the equipment they have has broken. But they¡¯re only in their normal clothes, and not in their armor, because they couldn¡¯t dig with their armor on, it would have just only weigh them down.

    They climbed up the rope and went to the camp to gather their things to journey deep into the maw of darkness.

    <hr />

    They¡¯re now back on the white marbled stairs that led down into the abyss of blackness.

    Jack is now in his blue, yellow-edged surfaced, and bordered plate armor, with the tigress¡¯s head emblem on the chest-plate. He has a fastened shield on his back, that¡¯s inlined with intricate carvings; the tigress¡¯s head emblem is also on the shield.

    A black-engraved sword is fastened on the inside of the shield.

    Thren in his dark-reddened chainmail set. He too has a shield, but with an axe instead of a sword. He holds them in his hands, because he wants to be ready for anything.

    The Dwarf woman has a dark-reddened chainmail set too, but with plate pauldrons, gauntlets and boots.

    The color matched the Dwarven female perfectly. Both Thren and his Dwarven lady got dark-gray skin, but she didn¡¯t have black hair like Thren, she has blood red hair, and eyes which are also in the color of blood. The dark-reddened chainmail set fit her nicely with her hair and eyes.

    She got a double-edged battle-axe strapped onto her back.

    Aynthia is in her black-leather armor, with one dark-yellow carapace pauldron that''s got small spikes sticking out of it. The armor featured her lean body that pushed up her slightly large bosoms. Her black-leather boots has holes where her claws stuck out of. It¡¯s a worn armor she¡¯s got, she must have had it for a long period of time. She has two scabbards that are placed on her back, making it look like a cross mark.

    Inside the scabbards are lying two dormant longswords that¡¯s got two very weird hilts.

    Diana is also in a leather armor, but it looked very ordinary and plain with that brown color. She has only one dagger that¡¯s sitting on her left waist. She¡¯s rather under-armed than the others.

    Azyna is wearing a white-robe that has a brown-leather chest-piece. The chest-piece has leather sprouting out of the shoulders, making it look like shoulder pads. Her white-robed sleeves reached to her hands. She''s got a single ring on her right middle finger that looks very expensive. The ring gives off a dim blue glow, one wouldn¡¯t notice the glow, if one didn¡¯t focus their gaze upon it.

    Azyna herself has pure-brown hair, that¡¯s tied in a ponytail that brought forth her long bangs. She has brown eyes. Her skin is in a fairly pale color. Her body is almost skinny, and she reach 176 cm in height. Her breasts are in a medium size, and her skin complexion is fair and beautiful, zero faults.

    She has no weapons, only her magic is what she needed.

    Jenny is almost identical to Jack.

    Though she has let-out long blonde hair, instead of that slicked-back hair. She¡¯s got light and fair skin tone. Those azure-blue eyes... Jenny got a vertical wrinkle line between her eyebrows, as if she has frowned way too much.

    Jenny has a much more serious face then Jack. He has more of a caring, serious face to him. While she has a more cold, angry, serious look to her.

    Jenny also has some kind of chest-plate armor like Jack, but much thinner in size, which gave her a lot more speed and mobility. The chest-plate showed two small dents outward where her breasts are, and that tigress¡¯s head emblem.

    The chest-plate is also sleeveless, making her arms show her fair, light skin. There¡¯re no plate pauldrons, gauntlets, greaves or boots. Only the chest-plate that¡¯s identical to Jacks'' in materials and colors.

    She instead got blue-leather gloves and boots, which looked tattered out. Her brown-tight leggings that showed her perfectly trained underbody. She also have one pad that¡¯s strapped onto her left inner forearm.

    She has undone her bow-quarterstaff that was tied with the string of the bow. Now it¡¯s only a bow and a quarterstaff that¡¯s hanging on her back; she has a quiver of arrows that¡¯s strapped on her back too.

    She carrying a heavy bag¡­ She never walks without her bag; it¡¯s simply not possible for her...it has become such a habit that she even sleeps next to it.

    She carried all of those things on her back with ease, not even breaking a sweat.

    The Group then began to descend the white marbled stairs.

    Some of them holds lit torches that they had fixed when they went up to the camp. The lower they got, the more anxious they became. The group then reached the bottom floor after some time of descending. It¡¯s a rather large bottom floor, and there are big double doors that''re engraved with emerald-runes.

    The runes are still shining in its emerald glow, even after time has set itself on this place.

    "I''ve got a bad feeling about this," Jack said with a concerned voice.

    "Indeed Jack...this doesn''t seem right at all, maybe we should leave?" Thren said as he¡¯s ready with his weapons, while looking around suspiciously.

    "Enough! I have put in a lot of money in this expedition, so don''t just chicken out at the last moment, and Thren! You have done your job, you can gladly go up the stairs again, and get above ground, but as a Dwarf you should feel right at home here!" Jenny yelled with an irritated voice while frowning.

    Easy there sister, Jack thought.

    "Bah! Girl you can''t talk to m¡ª*slap*." Just as Thren was about to finish his sentence, he got a slap on the back of his head. He looks behind him and sees that it''s his stone maiden that gave the slap.

    "Be quiet you," the female dwarf said.

    He¡¯ll only make things worse if he continues to scream at her, Rulma thought.

    "Thank you Rulma," Jenny said in victory.

    Rulma just gives a faint nod as she respond, but Thren got such an angry look to him, but he buried his Dwarven pride and calmed down.

    Azyna walked up to the emerald rune door and studied it. It took a couple of minutes before she started to make a facial expression that looked like as if she''s having problems with the double doors.

    "Problem with the doors?" Jenny asked with a questioning voice.

    "Give me a moment, I need more time," Azyna said with an annoyed voice as she''s angry at herself for not being able to open it, even though such little time had passed.

    "Okay let''s take a break here!" Jenny yelled as she clapped her hands together.

    The minutes flew by. The minutes turned to half an hour and then one hour. In the meanwhile the group just sat by the stairs, while Azyna did her thing.

    Azyna stands there studying the runes, while grumbling on what to do. She looked towards her sides...there isn''t only the double doors that''re down here.

    Two Elven statues stands on each side of the door, standing in a guarding stance, which have faint rune-markings on them, but they''re not glowing in that emerald color, like the door. Azyna studied the Elven statues, but she couldn''t find anything remotely interesting about them.

    She''s about to have a breakdown for not finding anything that could help them open the door. She''s very displeased with herself.

    Finding some mechanism...pushing the door...the statues. They even tried to break it open with their weapons, but nothing had worked. As she''s standing there in front of the door, Thren asked with a shout:

    "Have you tried magic?!"

    Right when Thren shouted that, she''s dumbstruck, how couldn''t she have thought about magic...? She''s the only one that could even use magic in the group. She felt the stupidity growing inside of her.

    Everyone looked at how she''s behaving, she''s giving off faint laugh sounds. Azyna then turned to them and said with a forced smile:

    "Hehe, of course magic, how stupid of me."

    Azyna gives out a big sigh.

    She then turned towards the double doors and stretched out her arm to touch it. She began to pour her pool of magic into the door, and as the magic flowed into it, it started to shake. Slow, but steady the door started to open up automatically.

    When she removed her hand, she showed yet again a strained face, because she used her powers to recklessly...again.

    When the door started to open up, the magical emerald runes that''re on the door...started to move downwards. The runes moves like water. It''s like they have a life of their own, but as the runes started to move they went towards the Elven statues...

    As the doors slid open, the statues on the sides started to glow as the flowing runes reached them. The runes swirled around the statues like snakes, and those runes that didn¡¯t glow were replaced by the newly glowing emerald runes.

    The statues looked like armored Elven soldiers, but a lot bigger. They started to shake violently, but they stopped after a couple of seconds, and as they ceased, there is now only silence in this rather large bottom floor.

    The group looked at each other with worried looks, and one of the group members suddenly said with an extremely worried voice:

    "These statues...aren''t normal, we must be caref¡ª."

    Jack was about to finish his sentence, but the statue''s eyes started glow in an emerald color. As they glowed they started to move.

    They stand on a forty centimeter high pillar. The statues took two steps off of it in a flawless coordinated fashion. The statues are holding a spear and shield on either hands. They reached two and a half meters in height, and at the same time their heads turned to their sides to look at Azyna.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    She just looks at one of the statues in surprise, and with fear. She started to run towards the group as she was right by the door, right next to the statues.

    She yelled: "I should have known! These are the ancient Elven guardians of The Great Elven Rebellion!"

    "Ready your weapons!" Jack yelled with a roar as his sword and shield is at the ready.

    Just as Jack yelled, the statues gave off a battle stance, shields forward; spears pointing towards their enemy. Then both statues pushed their legs into the ground and sprinted forward. Their stone footsteps echoed throughout the bottom floor.

    Azyna ran, and ran, as fast as she could. Jack suddenly ran past her so he''s stationed behind her, awaiting the statues of emerald.

    "Watch out!" Jenny screamed as she saw both statues started to sprint forward, towards their first enemy.

    That enemy is Jack, but he''s already ready with his shield and his engraved blackened sword. So he also charged forward with stomping plate boots.

    Tap, tap, tap, both of the factions ran towards each other.

    They clashed. The statues stopped two meters in front of him, and thrusted their long spears towards him. The statues stood far apart from each other, so he could only block one spear with his shield, and the other with his sword.

    The two spears thrusted! One spear hit Jack¡¯s shield which gave off a big tremor, and the other he parried. As he parried, it gave off small sparks as his sword slid on the upper part of the spear.

    Two arrows flew by him that Jenny fired off, but when the arrows hit their target not a single scratch is seen on the statues.

    "Tch, they¡¯re too weak," Jenny said with an angry voice.

    She looked at her backpack that¡¯s below her, then looked towards Azyna who¡¯s got a worried look.

    "Give support to him! I need to prepare my other arrow!" Jenny yelled.

    "Right, on it!" Azyna shouted in agreement.

    Azyna raised her hands, and began chanting in incomprehensible Elven memorized words. When she finished her chant, a strong light shot out towards Jack. When the light hit him, he began to feel light on his feet and felt slightly stronger. But he didn¡¯t notice, because he got bombarded by thrusting spears.

    Thrust, parry; thrust, block; double trusts, he blocked both spears with his shield making him slide on the floor, dust seeped out from below his sliding feet.

    He¡¯s dodging, parrying, and blocking the thrusting spears that the statues are relentlessly putting out. The spears are doing a lot of damage to Jack''s shield, but luckily it''s made of expensive materials, otherwise this battle would have ended very quickly.

    As he kept on fighting them alone, he dodged a thrusting spear in the nick of time, it came right next to his head, giving him a small cut on his cheek.

    "Dammit! I could use a little help here!" Jack shouted as it grazed him.

    Aynthia and Rulma came into the fray as they jumped into the air¡ªin this rather large bottom floor¡ªtowards two different statues to split them up.

    Aynthia in her hands is gripping on to her dormant dual longswords that she had drawn out, and Rulma carrying her huge battle-axe.

    They came down upon the two different statues.

    Rulma''s battle-axe came swinging, but the statue noticed the incoming flying Dwarf, and jumped three meters backwards. Rulma¡¯s axe hit the white marbled floor. She put all of her strength in that swing, so she couldn¡¯t really stop it midway.

    As the statue jumped and landed on the white marbled floor, it thrusted its spear forward, towards Rulma with all its speed and might.

    Rulma sees that incoming spear, and she got such a startled face; it¡¯s coming too fast for her to dodge. But her hero Thren came crashing down in front of her, his shield and one-handed axe at the ready. The statue''s spear connected to Thren''s shield, and it gave off a tremor, while also leaving a big dent on his shield.

    That was close, Thren thought.

    He then looks behind him and gives a broad smile towards his lovely lady. She just smiled back. Then they continued to fight the statue. Making the statues fight further and further away from one another.

    When Aynthia came to the other statue, which Jack is currently fighting. She strikes with her dual longswords, but when she tried to strike the statue''s side, it automatically blocked her longswords with its shield.

    "Wha-what?!" Aynthia yelled out in surprise. Jack also noticed the abnormal movement it made.

    Hopefully the others are doing better. Jack thought as he glanced towards the other statue.

    Aynthia jumped back a couple of meters, and thought about what to do.

    She then charged in again while frowning. Her longswords are yet again got blocked by the statue¡¯s shield, she even did zigzag movements to trick the statue, but it still blocked her. That made her pissed. Her fangs starting to show as she got angrier, faster, stronger.

    Each block fed to her anger, which made her want to try even harder to rip this statue to pieces.

    The fighting raged on, Jack and Aynthia fighting on one side, Thren and Rulma fighting on the other side. Azyna giving them support in her range of magical abilities, but you could see that it had already drained most of her magical pool, because she''s panting heavily.

    Diana just stands behind Azyna, looking worried as she isn''t a fighter, she¡¯s more of a mender of the aftermath.

    Suddenly Jenny yelled out: "Thren, Rulma, jump away when I say jump, got it!?"

    "Right!" they shouted in acknowledgement.

    Jenny drew her bow to the max. On the tip of the arrow is some kind of small container with a button in front of it, which activates the mechanism of the container.

    Hopefully this bottom floor won''t cave-in on us, Jenny thought worriedly.

    Just as she has her aim, she yelled with her highest voice:

    "JUMP!"

    Both Rulma and Thren jumped back at the same time with all their might. As they got five meters away from the Elven statue, an arrow flew right passed them, hitting the statue''s head, and as the arrow made contact, the arrow gave out a spark as the mechanism lighted something inside the container; a huge *Boom* came forth.

    The explosion is huge, but not huge enough for the roof to collapse down upon them, it just shakes a little bit from the blast.

    Thren needed to shield both him and Rulma. The others that''s standing a bit further away also had to cover themselves. Aynthia stood behind the statue to block any fragments that came flying from the explosion, and Jack crouched with his shield.

    Jenny and Diana stood behind Azyna, as she put out a rather weak barrier. Debris pieces hit the barrier, but as it hit it, the debris slowed down as if the time had stopped the rubble from reaching its goal. Then it just fell to the ground when she released the shield.

    Azyna yet again got such a troubled, strained face.

    The statue that''s fighting Jack and Aynthia automatically raised its shield to block off a piece of rubble that came flying towards it.

    As the smoke started to disappear they could see that the statue had broken apart, the pieces lie in a small white marbled crater.

    When Jenny saw the statue in bits, she gave a successful cheer, then turned her attention towards the last Elven statue that¡¯s currently in the midst of attacking Jack with powerful thrusts.

    Jack has had a hard time to even get a hit on the statue because of its shield, but Aynthia had gotten in some strong strikes in the back of the statue, when she tried her hardest.

    But not enough to weaken it.

    Jack and Aynthia tried to damage it, but it''s just too strong, they noticed that the other statue had gotten destroyed when the large explosion dealt its damage. They had given an inwardly cheer as they kept their guard up against the statue.

    Aynthia got a chance when she''s on the right side of the statue, because the shield is on its left side.

    She struck forward, but as she''s going to thrust her longswords into the statue, the upper body of the statue turned to its left, spinning its body in a 360 degree spin. Its shield blocked Aynthia''s forward thrust, which pushed her away. The push made her slid six meters backwards, making her claws dig into the white marbled floor.

    It left ten scrape marks on the surface and two lines, which her dual longswords had left.

    Jack and Aynthia got so surprised by its sudden movement, they would have never thought that its upper-body could¡¯ve moved with such a spin. Aynthia shook her head, then she charged in yet again with her fangs baring.

    Thren and Rulma came charging towards the statue, weapons at the ready. Everyone then attacked it with a flurry of strikes. The statue tried to defend itself from their endless attacks, but then the statue¡¯s upper-body started to spin, spin, spin, and attacked randomly as it whirled.

    It¡¯s a whirlwind, but Jack then took a running start, and slid on the ground, avoiding the spinning attacks.

    As he slid on the ground, he struck the statues leg with all his might and glory; the leg cracked. The statue lost its balance, and stopped spinning; it toppled backwards.

    Everyone else took that chance to attack it relentlessly, and as the blows kept on coming, the statue started to get more cracks upon its body, when assault after assault just kept on coming. It then gave out, and started to crumble apart, until there''s nothing but its spear and shield left among its rubble.

    They gave out cheers that roared for their victorious win.

    <hr />

    "If there was one more of those statues... I don''t know how we could have managed it... But thankfully... There were only two... Oh and nice shot dear sister," Jack said while he breathed heavily.

    She just gave a taunting happy nod while smiling, ¡°You too brother, I learned from the best. Your sliding move saved us a lot of trouble.¡±

    He just laughed back.

    Everyone caught their breath from this life and death encounter.

    When Azyna got her breath back she started to move towards the opened double doors, sluggishly. And as she stepped inside the white marbled room, what she saw is a huge chamber that''s around twenty meters high and forty meters on both lengths.

    "Wait! Don''t go Azyna, we don''t know if there''re more traps!" Jenny yelled as she saw Azyna started to go into the chamber.

    Azyna looked around the chamber, and she noticed hundreds of dust piles that''s lying all around the chamber. Cracks on the walls that let the nature in, the vegetation filling the chamber, and in the middle of the chamber stands a sarcophagus, that''s shining in a dim light.

    The others also walked inside with torches in hand, they''re awestruck when the torches lit up the entire chamber. They have never seen a place like this in their entire lives.

    "Take it easy now, let''s be carefu-" Jenny said, but she got cut off by the walking Azyna that¡¯s not even paying attention to her.

    Azyna started to make her way towards the sarcophagus. She walked up the few stairs that led up to it. Then she just stands there beside it, strangely enough tears began to flow down her cheeks, and as the group arrived beside her, Jenny called out to her in a surprised and worried voice:

    "Azyna what''s the matter?"

    <hr />

    Rate/Follow/Favorite

    <hr />

 3 - The Awaited Awakening

    The Awaited Awakening

    Azyna stands there crying, tears dripping from her cheeks. Her pupils had dilated as she felt an extreme sadness, she got goosebumps when shivers attacked her whole body. Jenny and the others, even Diana that was cowering behind Azyna when they were fighting the Elven statues, came and stood beside her.

    Azyna held her body as if she¡¯s freezing.

    Jenny asked with an alarming voice: ¡°Azyna what¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know, the tears just came out... Out of nowhere¡­and this cold, sad feeling,¡± Azyna said with her teary eyes as she looks at Jenny.

    Azyna wiped off her tears and then looked back at the sarcophagus. The feeling let go as her head became clear. Jenny gave a questioning look at her, then she too noticed the sarcophagus.

    ¡°So this is the treasure huh?¡± Thren asked as he looked around the chamber, the sarcophagus being the only notable thing, but no one replied.

    Everyone just stands there around it, wondering what''s inside. Thren tried to open it with brute force, Jack helped when he noticed Thren was having trouble, but it didn¡¯t even move one bit.

    ¡°Damn... It... Doesn''t, mov¡ª, ah forget it!¡± Jack yelled as he stopped wasting his strength.

    Jenny then asked Azyna curiously: ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°No I have never seen anything like it, but it¡¯s some kind of coffin,¡± Azyna responded with a somewhat understanding voice.

    Azyna thought while looking around the room, this must be some kind of burial site for someone important, and not some vault of treasure.

    ¡°Hey, you should do that magic trick. Like what you did to that door, which was glowing with those uhm...weird things?¡± Thren asked as he recommended a way to open the coffin, while giving off a self-pleasing grin as he had come up with yet another solution.

    Rulma just smiled at Thren with a proud look, then her gaze trailed towards Azyna.

    Azyna just looked at him with a worried look and then back to the coffin.

    ¡°Okay I''ll try, but move away a little bit, we don¡¯t know what''ll happen if I open it,¡± Azyna said as she gave off a gulping sound.

    Everyone except Azyna went down the stairs and stood seven meters away. Azyna put her hands on the coffin and starts to channel her magical pool into it, but strangely nothing happened.

    Azyna didn''t want to give up, she continued to channel her magical powers, and as she continued a sudden pain began to stir inside her. Azyna''s face started to give off a strained face yet again, she tried to hold on desperately, but the channeling stopped when the pain started to get to unbearable to control.

    She quickly took away her hands from the coffin as if it¡¯s searing hot. She staggered back a bit, she felt that insufferable pain, and then her legs gave out. She fell to her knees.

    When she''s there beside the coffin she could almost not breathe, she gasped and gasped for air, but as the pain slowly went away, she could then breathe normally again.

    The group saw Azyna stagger and then fall to her knees, Jenny and Jack ran up the stairs, and asked how she''s doing, but she just waved her hand and said with a forced smile:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just channeled to much magic, I warned myself before, but I thought... Never mind, I¡¯ll be okay in a couple of minutes.¡±

    As the others saw Jenny and Jack run up the stairs to Azyna, Rulma looked at Diana who stands there frightened beside her. She asked with a worried voice:

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Diana, you¡¯ve been like this for a while now, even before we encountered the statues.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel really uneasy down here, even taking a step forward is hard for me,¡± Diana answered with a weak voice.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ It must be this place, first we encountered that door, then those statues and now this strange looking coffin that gives off that dim light,¡± Thren said as he looked towards the coffin with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Or it could be that you''re just a scaredy-cat, huhu,¡± Thren said as he made fun of her frightness.

    ¡°Thren!¡± Rulma shouted as she frowned at him angrily.

    He then looked at Diana, who''s having a sad expression.

    ¡°Oh... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean anything by it. Y-you know, i-it just came out... Haha, hah, hu,¡± Thren said as he looked at the looming Rulma that''s ready to start a Dwarvish beating, with its head coarse¡ª¨¤ la¡ªThren.

    But before she could start smashing Thren''s skull in, Diana said:

    ¡°It''s okay... I know I''m easily scared, but I can''t help it, it just...comes.¡±

    <hr />

    Diana has never done anything out of the ordinary, and now she''s here in this chamber so far away from home.

    She''s only a handmaid to Jenny, but she had never been treated like a lesser person, she''s treated more like a friend. Because she got the job from her father when she was very little, she got trained by Jenny¡¯s mother¡¯s handmaidens. As Jenny''s family is a very rich, and powerful, she got taught a lot.

    Diana got into serving her when Jenny was seven years of age, and Diana was fourteen, even though there''s a seven year gap between them, they are the best of friends. Because she was the same height when she first began to serve her.

    Then Jenny grew like any other human, but their friendship lasted, not as a master-servant relationship, but as normal friends.

    As a Halfling, you can''t really get that high up in the world. You have to be from a long line of wealthy ancestors...or you''ll just be a regular hard working Halfling, but of course there are many that get their due from hard work.

    Diana''s father has gotten to that point in the world, because he''s friends¡ªbusiness partner¡ªwith Jenny''s father, and that''s why she got such a good job, as a personal handmaiden.

    But things have escalated too fast, just four and a half weeks ago, she was happily doing her duties for Jenny, but suddenly everything had changed overnight.

    <hr />

    As everyone else in the group is talking between themselves, Aynthia is wondering around the chamber just minding her own business.

    She looked at the different carvings that''s carved into the white marbled walls and floor, but as it''s ancient, she couldn¡¯t understand anything, even if she knew Elven carvings these were just too damaged to look upon.

    Because time had set its claws upon them.

    It must¡¯ve been beautiful before, Aynthia thought.

    When Azyna stood up after taking a break on the stairs, she also began to look through the different carvings on the walls and floor, but she found nothing. After a while she asked Jack with a kind, but tired voice:

    ¡°Jack could you go and get my backpack that''s by the doors?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯ll be back in a bit,¡± Jack responded as he started to jog towards the door that''s no longer glowing with its emerald magical runes.

    You could hear his stomping plate boots as he jogged.

    When Jack came back he gives her the backpack, and as she takes a hold of it she starts to roam through it. Azyna found what she''s looking for. A thick book that''s named:

    (Elvish Translations ¡ª by Xidrinia).

    She opened the book, and went to a certain page. She started to mumble as she read through it, and then looked at the carvings, then back at the book.

    As the time went on she kept on doing that, until you could hear a loud *Smack* as the book closed shut.

    Azyna looked troubled, she then said in a tired, yet disappointed voice:

    ¡°It¡¯s no use... I can¡¯t find anything remotely close that says how to open this coffin.¡±

    She got a troubled face: ¡°But it does show some interesting carvings, it depicts an Elven man¡¯s life. This carving here, it got some Elven text next to it that¡¯s still readable. But it¡¯s very troubling... It says:

    He That Controls the Shadows of the Abyss.¡±

    She lets out a sigh of relief and smiled while she said: ¡°Wow, I surprisingly translated that with ease.¡±

    She has never been that good at Elvish, she had only memorized different chants that her father taught her, and that¡¯s what she only needed. But now that she stands here in this chamber, she regrets that she didn¡¯t try harder.

    Almost everyone looks at Azyna with troubling expressions, just when Azyna is going to say something else, Aynthia¡¯s voice resounded in the chamber:

    ¡°How about these carvings that''s carved into the sides of the coffin?¡±

    As Aynthia said those words right out of nowhere, everyone got surprised faces, because she isn''t someone that even likes to talk, but then everyone''s expressions lighted up and ran over towards her.

    What they saw are carvings that didn¡¯t even have any damage to them. As they look at the carvings, they see a display of five different carvings that are carved next to each other. Each separating one another by a vertical lined carve.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    <hr />

    They''re different takes:

    The First take shows two Elven men holding down another Elven man, which is laid on top of the sarcophagus.

    The Second take shows that another Elven man has come forth, and is standing at the head of the sarcophagus, holding a dagger on the throat of the held down Elven man.

    The Third take shows that a throat has been cut open; blood spilling onto to the sarcophagus.

    The Fourth take shows a hole, just a hole, but with blood pouring down into it.

    The Fifth and last take shows that the Elven people that''s standing beside the sarcophagus are cowering themselves from an intense brightness of light.

    <hr />

    ¡°Hmm, so it opens by blood then?¡± Jenny asked with a somewhat understanding voice.

    ¡°Yes look, here is the hole that''s shown on the carving, where the blood should go,¡± Jack answered as he pointed at the hole.

    The group just stands there looking at the coffin wondering what to do about this unexpected situation.

    ¡°So blood to open the coffin... I wonder what''s inside,¡± Azyna said in an excited tone.

    ¡°I don''t like this at all, ma-maybe we should just leave it alone?¡± Diana said while being uneasy.

    When everyone heard ¡±leave¡± they all looked at her, and she flinched back a little bit, but then most of them just gives a sigh, because they know how frightened she can be.

    ¡°I guess...I could use my blood to open it, but would it be enough,¡± Azyna said with an uneasy voice.

    ¡°What do you mean, enough?¡± Jack asked curiously.

    ¡°What I mean is I¡¯m just a Half-Elf, my mother is a normal Human and my father is Elvish of the pure bloodline dating back¡­ I don''t even know how long it dates back. But I wonder if my blood will be strong enough,¡± Azyna answered as she has a worried look.

    ¡°Well, we''ll never know if you don¡¯t try,¡± Thren said as he looked at Azyna.

    <hr />

    The group is standing there wondering if Azyna should do it or not. Azyna then made up her own decision that she will give her blood, because she wants to know what''s inside the coffin.

    ¡°I''ll give my blood,¡± Azyna said with a determined, but excited voice. The excitement is clouding her judgement of things.

    Jenny and the others just looked at her.

    Jenny said with a worried voice, ¡°We... We don''t have to do this, what if something happens?¡±

    ¡°If something happens, we''ll deal with it together, like we always do,¡± Azyna said while giving a bright smile towards her.

    Jenny just looked at her with a saddened face, but she gave a forced smile and said: ¡°Alright let''s do it...together.¡±

    Jenny pulls out her side dagger, and gives it to Azyna. She took a hold of the dagger with her left hand, she just looks at it, then looks to her right hand, and then back to the dagger. She stuck out her right hand, and the dagger closely follows.

    ¡°Hopefully this will works without sacrificing one''s life,¡± Azyna said sarcastically as she remembered the display of carvings, ¡°Here goes nothing.¡±

    She slices her right hand, which makes her give out a small girl-like wail. The blood began to flow down her hand, drips of blood fell onto the coffin. She aimed her hand towards the hole, then...the blood went inside.

    They waited and waited.

    Azyna stands there while the blood dripped into the coffin hole, the others just waited eagerly to see what''ll happen. A couple of minutes has passed, and she just kept on holding her hand over the coffin, giving her blood into the hole.

    ...Azyna''s eyes became blank as if there''s no life in them at all, but her eyes returned to normal just after two seconds...no one noticed.

    The ring on her middle finger started to give a slight shake, as if it¡¯s warning of something dangerous. But she just stands there unmoving with her hand over the hole. The ring continued to slightly shake, that blue shine started to shine brighter and brighter.

    The sarcophagus that''s shining in that dim illumination, which has been there when they entered the chamber, began to glow brighter and brighter, exactly like the ring on Azyna''s middle right finger, until it''s such an intense brightness that they had to cover their eyes.

    As everyone''s blinded by that bright light that comes from the sarcophagus, all they could do is just wait. The light is so dazzling that they didn¡¯t dare to open their eyes, as it could probably blind them for good.

    The ring on Azyna¡¯s middle finger continued to shake, then it vibrated violently, so much that it started to....

    *Crack*

    With the sudden crack it stopped shaking and that blue shine vanished for good.

    <hr />

    In a faraway place...someone¡¯s ring crystal cracked too... ¡°...¡±

    <hr />

    After a couple of minutes the light from the sarcophagus started to fade, until no speck of light is left.

    The group retained their vision when the light vanished, they look down at the coffin, and they just stares at it for a minute or so, until Thren said with a curious voice:

    ¡°Uhm...did it work?¡±

    As Thren said it, he shows off a half worried smile. The group just looks at him, and then back to the coffin. Everyone''s now staring at it yet again, then Jack asked with a somewhat excited voice:

    ¡°Maybe we should try to open it?¡±

    When he said it everyone started to get lively, they looked at each other and then back at the coffin.

    Azyna touched her head as if she has just had some huge headache. She then noticed her bloody hand.

    How did I get this wound? Azyna thought as if she didn''t remember slicing it.

    Then she notices the bloodied dagger in her hand, and just looks at it with a surprised face. She put down the dagger on the floor, then used magic to heal herself, but as she has never really been good at healing with magic, she wasn''t expecting much.

    She healed herself, and her wound closed immediately. Her eyes widened as she now looks at the perfectly healed hand.

    Must be the magic inside this chamber, Azyna thought as her eyes inspected the wide chamber.

    She didn¡¯t notice that all of her fatigue from using so much magic these past few hours...is gone.

    Before the blood went into the sarcophagus she looked tired and exhausted, but now she felt such an immense flow of energy inside her. Something...something that she felt, but yet still not felt; oblivious to the unknown feeling that''s eating at her emotions...slowly.

    ¡°Let''s try to open it,¡± Jenny said with an eager voice.

    Everyone helped to move the lid, the females pushed to one side, the two males pulled. The lid got handles on both sides of the sarcophagus, which made it easier to move. The lid began to move slowly as they pushed and pulled.

    ¡°Argh, this lid is heavier than a Dwarven baby!¡± Thren grunted with a harsh voice.

    ¡°You''re talking about my sister¡¯s child aren''t you?!¡± Rulma yelled.

    ¡°What... It was heavy¡­¡± Thren said as he looked troubled.

    ¡°Tch, pull harder Thren!¡± Jack yelled as he put all of his strength in pulling the lid open.

    The lid started to open more and more.

    Those that''re pushing got a look at what''s inside the coffin, but the two males that''s pulling, they didn¡¯t get to see what''s inside the coffin, until the lid gave a big *Crash* as it hit the floor.

    The females just stands there looking at what''s inside the coffin; Diana has to heave herself up to look, but quickly heaved herself down in surprise, and the males just stands there looking too.

    What they see is an Elven man, with his emerald colored hair, and longer eyebrows than Humans, they¡¯re shooting out in two different directions, one to the right and one to the left, as normal eyebrows do. But the left eyebrow is slightly shorter than the other, but only slightly shorter.

    He also has that pale-gray skin.

    The Elven man himself is very handsome, perfect skin complexion, perfect bone structure. He looked young, around thirty years of age...but thirty years of age he is not.

    He just lies there, but suddenly his body began to twitch as he woke up. He sat himself up, holding his head with one hand, while he supporting himself with the other, it looks as if a huge headache is tormenting him. He then opened his eyes that showed his emerald colored pupils and irises, which could stare into one''s soul.

    When he moves his head around, he looks with a dazed expression at the men and women that are standing beside him on both sides, he spoke in Elvish tongue, but you could hear the irritation behind it:

    ¡°Why...did it take so long?¡±

    <hr />

    Rate/Favorite/Follow

    <hr />

 4 - The Elven Continent

    Mature content in this one, and it''s a long chapter, so...beware. :D

    <hr />

    The Elven Continent

    On a wide bed inside a bedroom of whiteness, lies an Elven woman who¡¯s pregnant, her bulging stomach indicated that she¡¯s in her last phase before giving birth. Surrounding the bedroom there¡¯re a lot of women who''re clad in all white from head to toe.

    Beside the bed stands two sapphire-haired women.

    Everyone is observing the pregnant woman with their uncovered, covered eyes. They''re waiting for her to go into labor.

    The pregnant woman herself came to this situation because she had been picked out of two dozens of women, to be a concubine to Him. He rarely takes a lover because something had happened in the past that made him contain his desire for sexual interactions.

    But he would take a female as his mate over a period of time, to sate those who would want his embrace.

    <hr />

    The pregnant woman comes from a fairly young esteemed Elven family. By coming from such a family, things were expected from her. Her parents wanted her to study magic to her utmost capacity, so she could become someone powerful; to support her family.

    As she grew up she showed a great affinity in the field of magic¡ªespecially destruction magic, but she also had a secret that she kept from her family. She¡¯s an extreme fanatic of the Elven religion. As a fanatic, she loved her God to her utmost capability.

    She never missed a sermon, prayer or ritual that the priests and priestesses held, but she favored to go to the women¡¯s only sanctuaries to listen and watch as they perform their religious duties.

    There were endless books that told stories about this God. Sorrowful, joyful, cruel, horrifying tales, and rules one should follow if one was dedicated enough¡ªwhich she¡¯s. She read the books with such a fascination, and enjoyment.

    Being so devoted to one''s own religion was nothing special, many Elven men and women wanted nothing more than the gaze of their god upon them¡ªthat only a few Elven people would get.

    <hr />

    The Elven imperium of the Elven continent were controlled in a class system¡ªa pyramid from highest to lowest.

    In the highest position stood Him, and below Him stood the Emerald High Priestess, which never made an appearance in public.

    Then the high-ranked priests, priestesses, and the highest, oldest esteemed families, that ruled most of the continent; keeping everything running as it should. Having an eye on their precious continent, always alert, always wary of intruders; watching their own Elven people, so they don¡¯t stray away from their Elven beliefs.

    Then came the lower, newer esteemed families; the lower-ranked priests, priestesses, and different kinds of military families that was spread throughout the continent, which was guided and held in order by the high-ranked Elven priests, and priestesses.

    Every military family got distinct arts of weaponry, martial arts, magic and strategies. They were always in feud with the other military families, to gain the support of the best high priests and priestesses.

    Then the craftsmen/women, the tradesmen/women, the merchants, and the women/men of the soil, that made all the nature grow with magic enhanced speed, which provided the Elves food.

    The Elves had an economy that catered to those Elves whose religious beliefs were high, but there always were people who''re poor even if they believed to their fullest.

    There were some who ate animal meat, which was considered barbaric to the Elves, but there were those who didn¡¯t stay true to their beliefs. Though they eat those kinds of forbidden things in secret, away from prying fanatic eyes.

    Then came the lowest class of the Elven population. The poor working Elven citizens, who had to scrape by every day, working to their bone, and the non-religious families and workers; and the willingly served servants who worked for different families, both poor and rich.

    Their only way to live was to degrade themselves, and beg for survival, some got it, some didn''t.

    <hr />

    As she grew older, her beliefs and emotions became solid.

    Her esteemed family wasn¡¯t strong enough for a meeting with Him so she had to look for an alternate way.

    There it was: The Joining of Servitude. The Sisterhood of God. The Priestesses that served wholeheartedly their God in any way possible...the Whiteness-Sanctuary

    Many are initiated into the lower ranks of sisterhood, but selections of women and young girls to join the upper ranks were the strictest of choices. There were many different directions one could take.

    If one wanted to serve Him, you needed to aim for the Whiteness-sanctuary, which she has. And if one wanted a more of a battle oriented serving duty, one would aim for the female-only Battle-Sanctuaries.

    There were many different choices, but she wanted to serve Him.

    Even though one would come into the higher ranks, one still didn¡¯t easily get to serve Him. Normally it would take decades, centuries¡ªeven millenniums¡ªbefore they were even allowed to get near him.

    By getting near meaning: Still far away.

    The men got another type of servitude. The Brotherhood of God. Priests that¡¯re all eunuchs.

    The God¡¯s protectors, his sentinels, his guardians, which was spread throughout the Elven continent. Their only piece of mind, the safety of the god¡¯s people; the Elven believers.

    Their process of joining is much alike the Sisterhood, but they gain ranks by the means of training in the arts of weaponry, martial arts, tactics, runes, and magical spells that could destroy their enemies, and protect their fellow Elven brethren and sistren.

    Very alike the military families, but with a more religious direction.

    They were the bulk of the Elven army when they led the different military families, but there hasn''t been any wars for such a long time, so they just stood in reserve.

    That doesn''t mean that they''ll slack off, no. They train to their fullest, to achieve the ranks they needed to become someone powerful.

    There were means to get merit out of hard work.

    <hr />

    She casted aside her titles, her wealth that came from her esteemed family. Her parents didn¡¯t object of her decision, they were rather supportive. She then began her journey and joined the lowest rank of the Sisterhood¡ªthe initiate.

    It took years for her to rise in the different ranks, but her immense affinity with magic got her through a lot of the ranks, as it was mostly magic oriented things one needed to know.

    The thing is...by joining the Sisterhood, you join for life, backing out is suicide. If someone were to leave, they would die of mysterious circumstances. But that¡¯s a well-guarded secret, that only those who had power...knew.

    One can''t simply turn loose someone who had knowledge of the sanctuary''s secrets.

    There wasn¡¯t a time limit to any of the ranks. Some even remained in the lowest ranks, for every rank did have a meaning, but those meanings were useless to her if she wasn¡¯t able to meet Him.

    She climbed and climbed the variety of ranks, until she¡¯s high enough to join the Whiteness-Sanctuary.

    She had gotten a rather beautiful ceremony when she joined them.

    When you had join the sisterhood in the beginning, you would get the white-robe that covered everything. She didn''t know when one could get permission to remove them, but then she got to know.

    There were some Elven priestesses that weren¡¯t clad in all white, they instead wore regular Elven clothes¡ªbeautiful Elven dresses that''s embroidered in intricate Elven sewing skills¡ªin the inner circle.

    She had seen women like that, they taught at the different ranked sanctuaries that she had climbed up from. It indicated that they¡¯re at the highest rank of Sisterhood, the ones who¡¯s pulling all the strings.

    Those who decided what would happen to those who had joined their Cult of Sisters. Those who controlled all the female-only sanctuaries to keep them in perfect conditions, and standards.

    It had taken her 30 years to even get this far. She was now 50 years of age, very young for an Elven girl.

    Her amethyst eyes and hair that¡¯s covered by the white head-piece; her light skinned, slim trained body; her medium sized bosoms that poked out of her white-robed dress. She stood 160 centimeters in height. She was like any other Elven woman, nothing special that indicated that she was different; only the colors of the different features she''s got.

    When one would join the lower ranks of the inner circle, things were a lot harder. One couldn¡¯t rise in rank without the help of one of the highest-ranked women.

    As she had only relied on herself, this was a hard task to do, but she continued her duties as a priestess to the best of her abilities.

    She lived with the other priestesses in a vast Elven mansion¡ªeven bigger than the Elven cathedrals that stood in their glory. It¡¯s in the middle of the Elven capital, surrounded by huge white walls.

    Inside this vast Elven mansion lives He, her God.

    She has dedicated all her life to this single goal to meet Him in person. Soon her goal will be complete, and then she¡¯ll spend the rest of her life as a simple priestess, under the emerald gazes that she may get.

    If one of the other races were to see how the Elves ran things...they would think everyone was crazy, delirious devotees. But this was the norm. One couldn¡¯t simply understand by seeing, one needed to understand the very heart and soul of a belief.

    Under the thousands of years, eighty percent of the entire Elven population followed this ideal to their inner core of emotions. This was their religious beliefs; their Elven way.

    He who had saved them from the darkness, the void, the oblivion of extinction long ago.

    He who had been the foundations of this great ancient race.

    He who had been used to create an Elven religion, and to be their light in the darkness.

    He who had been imprisoned by the beliefs of his own people.

    He who had lost many friends, countless lovers, adopted family members to the wide maw of jealousy.

    He who has power like none other...still had to restrain himself from doing what he wanted. He¡¯s imprisoned...willingly...to sate the hundreds of thousands of wide expectant eyes, that saw him in an awe inspiring light. He sacrificed himself...to his people, to their religious beliefs.

    But... There were always those who thought differently, the non-religious believers. For they to be heretics, makes them targeted by discrimination.

    The Elven people could be a cruel race when they don¡¯t see things eye to eye. There had been tens of thousands of deaths among the non-believers, and believers.

    That in turn awakened hatred. That hatred multiplied and multiplied over the countless years of mistreatment. That hatred only brought more...hatred.

    <hr />

    Couple of years had passed since she joined the inner circle of the priestesses of the Whiteness-Sanctuary.

    She had risen another rank.

    There were strict rules where one couldn¡¯t go inside the vast Mansion of...Whiteness. Harsh punishment came upon those who broke the rules.

    She had gained the favor of one of the higher-ranked women; she has a lot of followers, and she too followed her as an underling.

    She then met Him, or more like saw Him.

    He stands there by the opened double doors.

    He who is taller than normal Elves reached two meters in height. The air, the aura, the pressure that he produced around him ringed inside her emotional white-covered head.

    The untapped power, the control of magical energy around him. She gulped in excitement, and licked her covered lips as she sensed the magic...the boundless pool of magic.

    Her breathing became slightly heavier as she kept on watching him.

    She¡¯s further down the corridor with the other lower-ranked priestesses.

    The high-ranked priestess has come to bear news to Him. You could see that the other priestesses are acting weird like herself. For some, it must be the first time to see him too.

    The woman that she follows as an underling, talked to the Elven man. He nodded in agreement as he listened to the Elven woman.

    As she finished, she gestured elegantly with her hands to follow her, while giving a deep curtsy. He just gives a nod, he didn¡¯t say a word...just his nods were sufficient enough for the high-ranked priestess.

    As they started to walk, his gaze darted around to the different women that''re clad in all white.

    He gave a sigh of surprise when he noticed something of magic-enhanced origin. His emerald gaze looked at an Elven woman who¡¯s clad in all white. The Elven woman stood furthest away from everyone. She dashed towards Him, when she noticed that she had been caught, and whispered Elven words to herself.

    <hr />

    She who has waited for this her entire life was happy beyond words. She glanced at her God nervously, but a priestess suddenly dashed towards him, she revealed invisible daggers that glowed with enchanted runes. Her eyes widened, and out of reflex she raised her arms towards the sprinting priestess before anyone could act.

    A cold, deadly feeling sprouted forth from her hands, towards the Elven woman.

    Her emotions just shouted inside her head: ¡°Die...die...DIE!¡±

    He raised his left eyebrow in surprise as he watched the spectacle that displayed in front of him, but he got a frown as he looked at what happened to the priestess that had dashed towards him.

    <hr />

    The priestess now lie motionless on the white floor, blood gushed out of her head, through the white head-piece. Most of the priestesses were in state of panic as they had seen something horrible, but they boldly went and saw if the Elven woman was alive, but no life remained in her blank covered dead eyes.

    The assassin has been killed. You may have wondered how many years it had taken to get this far into the sanctuary for that assassin. But she didn¡¯t care for any of those kinds of things, all she cared for was Him.

    She killed...someone for the first...and last time.

    He looked at the body of the woman that¡¯s lying there in front of him. He looked saddened, and she noticed it. Did she do something wrong...did she? Nervousness welled up inside of her.

    When she had killed the assassin with such deadly magical speed, she thought it was the right choice¡­

    ¡°It was the right choice, it definitely was the right choice¡±, she said to herself in her lowest voice possible, while looking down at the floor with a confused, and bewildered face.

    The woman who had taken the dead Elven assassin under her wing, is now void of emotions, she looked as if she was the one that died instead. She has allowed someone to get this close to Him with such intentions.

    The woman knew what awaited her next. Even if she begged for his forgiveness and gotten it, there would be others that would want her to be removed from her high-ranking position, only for her carelessness, her incompetence.

    He just looked at the void Elven woman.

    He then looks at the white-clad woman who killed the assassin without a second thought of the consequences. He noticed the uneasiness of the killer, which had unnecessarily protected him.

    He walked up to her, his hand went to her shoulders. He held onto them and leaned forward to look through the silken head-piece, to stare into her amethyst eyes.

    She just stood there enthralled as she looked into his...now glowing emerald eyes. Many of the white-clad priestesses covered their mouths¡ªwith both of their white covered hands¡ªas they got surprised.

    Something stirred inside of her, as if He saw everything, the entirety of her being. Those...emerald glowing eyes stared at her, and she stared back at those gleaming eyes with a wide-eyed expression, feeling fear?

    No...More of a calm, soothing feeling.

    After he broke his eyes from her, two identical sapphire-haired women that¡¯re dressed in beautiful Elven clothes, comes rushing through the corridor with enhanced magical speed.

    Their eyes became wide-eyed when they see the dead woman lying there on the floor. They shouted and asked what happened. The woman who had taken the dead assassin under her wing, just responded in a void voice that it¡¯s an assassin who came for His life.

    Both of the sapphire-haired women looked at each other, then looked back at void woman with such disgust and anger. They became furious, they yelled at her for her incompetence, and spouted out insults.

    One of the sapphire haired women even went up to her, and gave an outrageous slap on her cheek, leaving a mark on her pale beautiful skin. The one that gave the slap, was the one that¡¯s the angriest. The other sapphire haired woman seemed more collected, and kept her cool after she spouted out some insults.

    But... They noticed the frowning Emerald-Man that stands beside one of the white-clad women; the one who had killed the assassin.

    The sapphire women composed themselves, and asked in a worried voice if he''s hurt... It¡¯s as if the insults and slap didn¡¯t even happen for them, but he just gestured with his hands that nothing had happened to him, and would have happened.

    The other lower-ranked priestesses are in a state of panic.

    One of the recently arrived sapphire haired women ordered the incompetent woman to lead the lower-ranked women to their designated dormitory. She just bowed deeply and did as she was told.

    The lower-ranked priestesses were baffled about how they could do those things to her, especially the slap, and then they even ordered one of their own ranks like that, the woman that they have followed around as underlings.

    But they could see that the incompetent woman was at her last straw of having a mental breakdown.

    The Elven man just viewed this spectacle... He has seen this many times before. Assassins came, and failed numerous times. High-ranking women toppled down from their high chairs, because of one simple mistake.

    Death circles around his all-powerful life. A prison of endless agony, that comes in intervals, but he willingly stays and endures, as he has done so for such a long time. He knows nothing else now, other than to continue on.

    The incompetent woman gestured with her hands for the lower-ranked priestesses to follow. He stopped the one that had killed the assassin. She curtsied deeply, and guided the other priestesses down the white corridor.

    The two remaining sapphire-haired women inspected the dead assassin. They removed all of her clothes, as if they didn¡¯t want someone unworthy to wear them.

    The assassin now lay there naked with her light skin, her amber¡ªyellow¡ªhair, her dead blank horrified amber eyes. Blood has gushed out from her mouth, nose, ears and eyes...it must have been a very painful death.

    Before the assassin had died, she convulsed violently on the floor, her whole body couldn''t move as it tensed up from the horrifying pain. One had heard the gurgling of blood...as the assassin drowned herself in her own sea of crimson.

    The women noticed the rune daggers that the dead assassin has, its medium-grade rune enchantments. They talked between themselves for a couple of minutes. Taking note of everything. They inspected the naked Elven body to indicate where she came from, but they glanced up towards Him.

    One white-clad woman stood beside him. They asked why she''s still there, and he just responded that it¡¯s she, who had killed the assassin.

    Four wide-eyed sapphire eyes displayed.

    <hr />

    She now sat there inside a spacious room, that¡¯s filled with bookshelves. She sat in front of the two sapphire-haired women, wondering what¡¯s going to happen to her. He had talked to the two women before he vanished to tend to his own duties, which had been pushed up by this...unforeseen incident.

    She just sat there worriedly.

    They then said to her hesitantly...that she has been raised to the highest rank of priestess, because He had deemed it so.

    He saw...sensed her dedication, her emotions. He had just said to the sapphire-haired women, ¡°She¡¯s worthy,¡± and they listened to him with such undying loyalty.

    She just looked at them with a dumbfounded expression under her white head-piece.

    Highest rank¡­she thought. Then a joyous feeling sprouted forth inside her. Has she finally reached her goal¡­has she?

    They then told her of her responsibilities as the highest rank of priestess of the Whiteness-Sanctuary. There were slightly less duties as a high-ranked priestess, she could practically do whatever she wanted, but she has to take other lower-ranked priestesses into her wing, which is a must.

    She needed to do other duties also, like carrying important messages to Him, which couldn¡¯t...wasn¡¯t allowed to be seen by anyone else but Him. But getting those messages rarely happened, so she has a lot of free time to further her own desires, to get closer to Him.

    There were some Elven priestesses who got messages, but they didn¡¯t even need to go to him to reply. She thought it was weird. The sapphire-haired women that showed her the ropes was the same. They did their duties for Him, without Him even needing to meet them.

    She then got to know that it¡¯s a magic bond, but it¡¯s a secret spell, only known to high-ranking priests, priestesses, and highly-esteemed Elves.

    As the time went on she did her desired duties with such conviction...that made some of the other same ranked priestesses uneasy, so they too had to step up a notch in their duties, otherwise they''ll be below her in status inside the Whiteness-Sanctuary.

    Every time she gave messages to Him she did it with such grace and elegance. She had been trained so much under the different ranked sanctuaries, how to act, how to move, how to speak, how to look.

    When you do something you like, you tend to excel in that field. And she didn¡¯t just like what she did, she loved it to her inner core. Just being able to smell, and taste the magic that seeped out of him, could make any Elven man or woman feel...addicted.

    But she had to keep herself from giving in to her desire of lust. And she did, out of respect to her Man, her Emerald Jewel.

    She wanted Him to be hers, but she had all the time in the world to fantasies in the boundless possibilities of the magical world that she dreamt in her sleep...

    <hr />

    Time flowed on¡­

    <hr />

    She stands there inside a square room with an amethyst dress that fit her eyes and hair perfectly. Her parents had given her that dress, because the high-ranking priestesses gets to visit outside of their own sanctuaries.

    Her parents hadn¡¯t heard from her in so many years, but they were so joyous to hear that she had risen to the rank to meet the mighty himself.

    Through their daughter, their lower esteemed household got to the level to even topple the other higher esteemed families. A priestess¡¯s word from the Whiteness-Sanctuary would sway more than a regular Elven man or woman¡¯s word, but as the other higher esteemed families too got high ranking priests, and priestesses, her family was still not that important, only she was.

    She was a powerful woman now in the Elven continent, even though she¡¯s so young¡ªonly 60 years of age.

    She had achieved so much, many lower ranked priestesses followed her as pupils, and if they did something that was not to her standards, she would guide them so they would become her standards.

    Because they can''t mess up when she meets Him.

    She had become such a graceful Elven woman. She had visited the lower ranked sanctuaries to preach to the initiates, to spread her warmth. Many young Elven women saw up to her as their role model. She''s kind, and generous towards everyone... She¡¯s the pinnacle of the young Elven women¡¯s society...almost like their goddess.

    But... Her standards of the regular Elven men became so low that she looked at them with disgust. He, who stood taller than anyone she had ever seen, was her desire, her burning light that she wanted to embrace into the eternity.

    Compared to Him...the normal male Elves were small, weak, and puny.

    But she didn¡¯t show it on her face, she has had meetings with other high ranking male priests, but she would never allow herself to be alone with another male. She kept her entourage close by at all times, because they could follow her anywhere she went.

    But as the male priests were all eunuchs, and sworn to celibacy, like the female priestesses¡­ She had nothing to worry about.

    The brotherhood rarely takes in anyone that has reached a certain age. They mostly recruit Elven male children¡ªmaking them eunuchs when they join¡ªfor they can be controlled better than a young Elven man who has reached maturity.

    Through celibacy made it so the Elven population was very asexual¡ªno lust nor desire to have sex. That in turn spread throughout the whole religion, which made it so the Elven population didn¡¯t grow in numbers like the Humans.

    That¡¯s where the Elven weakness lie. Their numbers wasn''t even one tenth of the human population.

    Their endless magic that is what they only needed to survive. That naivety¡­will be their doom.

    Inside the wide room that¡¯s square-shaped, windowless, and white pillars that stood by the square walls, which held up the roof that had different kinds of painted carvings, mostly of naked Elven women who made a major impact in this... Mansion of Whiteness.

    A chandelier hanged in the middle of the roof, which had countless colored crystals. On the floor¡ªunder the chandelier¡ªwas a circle of a wide magical rune that slightly glowed in an emerald color. The room was decorated with all kinds of exquisite furniture, which had been placed around the walls of the room.

    Inside the room are high ranking priestesses with all kinds of different eye colors, hair colors and skin colors, which fit their beautifully made Elven dresses. There¡¯re two dozen¡ª24¡ªhigh ranking priestesses that¡¯re standing in a wide circle in the middle of the room.

    She herself too stood in the circle, there were some Elven women she didn¡¯t recognize.

    The two sapphire haired women stood also in the circle. One woman looked straight at her with an angry look, it''s a women she met before, and she had humiliated her right in front of other priestesses.

    She got a fierce enemy that day when she humiliated her.

    It wasn¡¯t her attention to do it, but the woman had asked for it when she didn¡¯t back off. The woman was just jealous that she got to spend more time with Him than she did. By more time meaning: Delivering messages, and guiding him to his destination.

    When the angry woman confronted her, she accused her of heretic things¡ªtotal trash talk. She then held nothing back, but she didn¡¯t use magic, instead she threw herself at her, using her fists to punch, punch and punch, until the woman had a bloodied face.

    Even though both of them were superb in their magical abilities, the woman was slower than her in agility. So she got to punch the lights out of the angry woman¡¯s heretic spewing mouth.

    She gave no quarters to those who belittled her undying faith.

    Both of their entourages had just viewed the brawl with wide covered eyes. But another high ranking woman came and broke up the fight, before she accidentally killed her. Things like this have happened before, but it hadn¡¯t happened for some time now.

    The woman that had broken up the brawl began to heal the bloodied woman¡¯s face.

    She just left both of the women there on the white floor, feeling surprisingly refreshed.

    They now stand there right across from each other, only the distance separating them. But she just ignored the angry looking woman, which made the angry woman even angrier.

    Inside the wide beautiful room, the different women stood there in the circle and awaited for something to happen. The woman who let the assassin get close to Him was nowhere in sight. She never really cared for that Elven woman, who took her under her wing.

    Stepping stone...yes that¡¯s what she thought of her, a stepping stone to greater heights.

    Is that what my priestesses think of me? she thought.

    The wide double doors opened up and they deeply bowed down.

    A woman then come forth from the doors, a tall beautiful woman who reached the same height as Him. The woman is dressed in a dark emerald dress with intricate lines that embroidered it perfectly.

    She¡¯s got emerald hair like Him. Skin white as snow. Eyes that¡¯s covered by a white sash, which has small jewels decorating it. But one could see the brightly glowing emerald eyes looming behind that white sash.

    Such terrifying air around her, even though it''s such a passive air, it¡¯s as if it was the mighty himself changed into an Elven woman. There¡¯s also an emerald silken drape that covered her nose and mouth, which was slightly see through, but not enough to see what was behind those emerald drapes.

    The priestesses stepped aside for the emerald woman to get into the circle. The emerald woman stood there with an aura of passiveness...such stillness, such an emotionless state.

    The emerald woman then began to speak in a monotonic voice. She said that it¡¯s the hundredth year of the next one to be chosen. One that¡¯s standing in the circle shall be picked.

    Chosen, picked? She stood there in the circle with the other priestesses, but only she was confused.

    What¡¯s going on? She thought as she looked at the woman in emerald.

    She had just recently gotten to know that they were going to meet up here in this beautiful room. She tried ask the other high ranking priestesses what they were doing here, but they denied her questions, and only said: ¡°You''ll know soon enough.¡±

    Why they wouldn''t say anything to her, she didn''t know...out of jealousy perhaps?

    As the emerald woman finished speaking, she strode slowly while gazing at the different Elven women through her white sash. The emerald woman started right next to her. The woman who stood on the left side of her froze in place, as if something held her still.

    The emerald woman¡¯s hand has been raised over the woman¡¯s head.

    When the emerald woman finished, she went to the next woman who stood on the left side of the newly dazed priestess.

    She just stood there, looking at the emerald woman who raised her hand over everyone¡¯s head. Making the priestesses dazed, and tired in the process.

    The emerald woman was now finished with everyone except her. She stared with her amethyst eyes straight at the white sash that glowed with those terrifying emerald eyes...she''s right in front of her.

    She felt nervous.

    What kind of ritual is this? she thought.

    The emerald woman then raised her hand over her¡­

    She felt...pain, a pain so excruciating, which made her hold her head tightly as she screamed out, cried out, wailed out her painful suffering that tormented her head.

    Everyone got a surprised look as she screamed at the top of her lungs, but the woman who got a bloodied face from her, smiled sinisterly, thinking that something bad must have happened for her to scream like that.

    Then the tall emerald woman removed her snow-skinned hand from her.

    She could barely even stand straight, after that horrible experience, but she used magic on herself to replenish her exhausted body, but it only returned some of the lost strength...she felt tired, but she kept on holding herself up with sheer willpower.

    The emerald woman turned around and walked back to the middle of the circle. She then spoke in her monotone voice. She said that everyone except her, herself, who the emerald woman pointed at¡ªwith a slim snow finger¡ªcan return to their own duties.

    The other priestesses then left the square room while having a disappointed expression, or rather a saddened look, as if they longed for something that had happened before. That desire of lust, that lust which could swallow anyone whole; that embracement between one another; that feeling of being loved.

    But the woman that was angry at her, wasn¡¯t so angry anymore. She''s having more of a defeated expression as she walked out of the room, avoiding the gaze of the chosen priestess that had beaten her¡ªin more than one way.

    She was chosen, picked, but for what?

    She just looked at the emerald woman who stood in front of her while she had a confused look. Then she bravely asked for what purpose she was chosen out of all of the women. But the emerald woman just stood there motionless, that passiveness of air gone. She just stood there like a decorated doll, unmoving¡ªloss of all life.

    It took more than ten minutes for her to speak again. The emerald woman said to her in that monotone voice that she must follow her.

    The emerald woman then began to walk slowly towards the double doors.

    They walked for some time, until they came upon two doors.

    She recognized the double doors; it¡¯s His sleeping chamber. She had only been here once before, or more like passed by when she had gotten lost in this vast Mansion of Whiteness while she was still a lower rank priestess.

    She got punished for breaking the rules because that was a forbidden area, which only he may go, and some others that got permission. That mistake had set her back a couple of years.

    Now she got nervous, but at the same time she¡¯s excited.

    She who had reached her goal long ago, was now in front of His sleeping quarters.

    The emerald woman then went inside, and she followed behind her.

    When they got into the room, it was a room of whiteness. Everything was pure white, furniture, walls, floor, roof, the white wooden support pillars of the bed, that held curtains¡ªdrapes¡ªof white.

    It got a wide balcony that overlooked the gate that led to this vast mansion of whiteness.

    There¡¯s a big circled courtyard, with pillars surrounding it, and straight through the circled courtyard is a passage of marbled tiles that led towards the gate, and to the wide stairs that led up to the front double doors, which opened up so you can go into the vast Mansion of Whiteness.

    He isn¡¯t here, she thought as she looked around the bedroom.

    The emerald woman then said in her monotone voice that this is where she will be sleeping from now on. She continued by saying that she can¡¯t leave this room, and everything will be given to her. She pointed to a side door that led to a bathhouse, which she may use whenever she wanted.

    She can¡¯t leave? She got confused, why couldn¡¯t she leave¡­ She asked but got no response from the emerald woman.

    The emerald woman then left her there in that bedroom of whiteness without saying a word further than needed.

    The emerald woman went by the title of: ¡°The Emerald High Priestess¡±. No one knew who she''s, only that she looked like the mighty himself.

    He had kept her identity a secret from everyone¡ªalmost everyone.

    But she was powerful...very powerful. Many of the priestesses thought that it''s his sister, but he said to them that...that wasn¡¯t the case. And that they shouldn¡¯t prod any further of her origin.

    She listened to the emerald woman and didn¡¯t leave the bedroom. She just waited while she explored the bedroom that¡¯s His. She then looked at herself in a white bordered mirror.

    She''s sweating, and breathing hard, but she hadn¡¯t noticed it.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Below the mirror are many different essentials that Elven women used.

    Must have been prepared for me...or someone else, she thought.

    She has to calm herself down¡­calm, she looked towards the door that led down to the bathhouse.

    She bit her lip thinking that if she leaves the room now, he might have already come back by the time she returns. But if he sees her in this kind of condition¡­ She walked back and forth inside the room, thinking. She then made up her mind and went towards the bath door.

    The bathhouse was huge and also made of whiteness, everything white. She looked around, taking in the scene in front of her. Then noticed the white fuzzy towels that¡¯s nicely put on a white bench, it was kind of hard to notice them if one didn¡¯t fix one¡¯s eyes upon them. There are also clothes that has thin silken materials, almost see-through.

    She gulped as she thought that¡¯s what she¡¯ll be wearing. It¡¯ll be like as if she¡¯s naked¡­she gulped again.

    Everything inside the bathhouse seemed to be already fixed. Steam rose from the shallow-squared-pool-marbled-structure.

    She boldly took off her dress, and got into the steaming water.

    Hot¡­but refreshing. The water reached to her naked hips, her perfect skin complexion shined from the warm air that circled throughout the bathhouse.

    She then began to clean herself...to prepare her body...her emotions...her mind...

    <hr />

    Her purple amethyst hair that has grown long enough to reach her buttocks, her amethyst eyes that starred at a white bordered mirror.

    She looked at herself; she had finished bathing, and is currently combing her hair. She wore the clothes of thin silken materials that was put out for her to wear.

    She''s now prepared, she looked beautiful, desirable, seducing. She looked down at her silken dress, she could clearly see her bosoms that''re covered by the see-through materials.

    But something ate her from the inside...what if He said that she wasn¡¯t good enough¡­ She didn¡¯t want to think about it, but those thoughts just came back and back again. Her hands began shaking nervously, she had to hold them tightly to keep them from vibrating.

    The wide opened balcony shined in the moonlight that shined with its grand lightless radiation...night had set upon the Elven continent.

    Footsteps...footsteps¡­

    She heard those tapping sounds come closer and closer outside the double doors. She went in a hurry and stood in the middle of the room to present herself to him. She felt nausea, her nervousness starting to become too much for her.

    Rattle...rattle¡­ The handles on the double doors moved and opened.

    There He stands in his grand tall posture, his emerald hair, his emerald eyes, his silvery skin.

    The man himself has a surprised expression on him. He has seen this Elven woman many times before, but why is she here looking so scared and nervous.

    He then remembered that it¡¯s the hundredth year when this had happened last time, with another priestess.

    He now looked at her with such a warm, yet sad expression that irradiated from him. He closed the double door and went and stood in front of the panicky Elven woman. He loomed over her, gazing into her...now wide eyed amethyst eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful...Xinidra,¡± He said to her, with such a comforting expression as he smiled.

    When he said those words, her emotions, her feelings flew to the azure-blue sky. She jerked her head down to the white floor, where she saw her bare feet, and stammered nervously:

    ¡°I...I¡¯m u-unworth¡ª.¡±

    His hand went to her chin, making her look straight up, towards his emerald eyes.

    ¡°None is unworthy Xinidra... Only those who think they are. You don''t think you¡¯re unworthy, do you?¡± He asked as he interrupted her.

    She shook her head, denying to ever think like that.

    His hand then moved to the hair that had fallen over her left eye; he swiped it nicely behind her ear so it wouldn¡¯t interrupt them.

    ¡°Xinidra... Those years ago when we first met, do you remember?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I would never forget our first meeting!¡± She shouted out, then quickly corrected herself, ¡°I...I¡¯m sorry, for my outburst.¡±

    He gave a slight chuckle at how she¡¯s acting.

    ¡°You may not know this, but I can see through people if I will it, into their very memory, their being,¡± He smiled, ¡°What I saw in you... Is something I haven¡¯t felt in a long, long time...¡±

    She nodded in awe, not remembering what she was doing.

    ¡°I had a lover before... No, not lover, my true love. You remind me of her, very much, and¡ª,¡± He cut himself off.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± He shakes his head in stupidity, ¡°Here I¡¯m telling you that you remind me of someone else...I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her?¡± She asked bravely. She wanted to know more¡­ Who was this woman that he truly loved before? How many lovers has he had over the countless years? Do you love me? Can I kiss you? Random questions just popped into her head.

    He raised his left eyebrow in conflict.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told anyone before...but,¡± He said as his expression grew sad, ¡°She¡¯s the remnant of the so called Emerald High Priestess. She''s someone who can''t think for herself, she can only...follow my words, my commands.¡±

    Her eyes became wide.

    He frowned as he remembered something; he swiped his hand over his face, as if he wanted to undo the memory, but to no avail. And she saw him, he¡¯s frowning with a sad look, then he too noticed that he frowned.

    He covered himself in a fake smiling expression.

    Silence¡­

    They looked at each other, he just stared into her amethyst eyes without saying a word. She felt her nervousness return¡­ It hit her hard. Hands shaking, legs weakening, dizziness welling up inside of her. She stood there almost-naked, in the see-through silk clothes, and he saw everything.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this if you don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t like when things are forced upon... People,¡± he simply said.

    ¡°No...¡± She blushed, ¡°I...want to.¡±

    ¡°I see... Alright then,¡± he said¡­

    <hr />

    <hr />

    She lay there on the bed, feeling the white-silken sheets pressing onto her naked back body. Her head rested on top of a white pillow...she stared up at the drapes that hanged over the bed. She breathed heavily, her unclothed stomach went up and down. She lay there waiting for the moment of pain, which many of the higher ranked priestesses have talked about, to tease her, but she never really understood what they meant by it.

    She never really read up on how it works, she always thought that it would work out by itself...she¡¯s over 60 years of age.

    She felt her nervousness becoming too much, her whole body clenched from it, and he noticed when he was about to begin. He laid beside her instead of beginning, because she looked as if she¡¯s dying.

    The look on her unknowingly scared face, her shaking body...he had to calm her down, before going on any further.

    He would only bring her more pain, if he didn¡¯t prepare her for it....

    She gasped as she felt something touch her from below, she still stared up at the white draped curtains, and then she closed her eyes¡­

    She gasped...moaned...gasped...moaned...gasped; she felt her mind drift away into dizziness. The nervousness, the constant feeling of being touched.

    Her closed eyes started to form beads of tears that came from an unknown feeling of joy. She began to jerk around on the bed as the feeling of being touched never ceased.

    Her gasps, and moans became more like pants; she panted...panted...panted, as the constant feeling drifted her away into ecstasy.

    She has never felt this kind of joyous feeling...if this is what the priestesses thought pain was like, surely they were mistaken.

    Then something...something is coming, she felt that something is coming!

    She gave out a scream of joy as something welled up, and then released out from inside of her. Her whole body tensed up as she screamed out the joy of release. Her eyes became as wide as they could¡ªwhen she opened them from the sudden shocking feeling. They rolled to the back of her head, as the last feeling made her scream in her highest voice possible. She grabbed the bedsheets as hard as she could, as she cried out in bliss.

    She just lay there panting heavily...sweat had formed all over her naked body, her scarlet blushed up face, her amethyst eyes that couldn¡¯t be opened up, because the strain of exhaustion was too much for her. All of her strength, emotions has been taken out of her...she was tired.

    And He just looked at her while nodding in satisfaction.

    <hr />

    After her orgasm, she never thought that she could go on, but she felt her strength coming back from of nowhere. He did something to make her invigoratingly sane again.

    They then began, she lying on her back and he loomed over her.

    He slowly went inside her...slow to not make her uncomfortable. He reached the deepest parts of her body. She gasped for air that didn''t come, but then the air came as he did something to her. She groaned painfully as it was inside her deepest parts of her body...

    Pain...

    But after a while as he moved slowly, he started to go faster when he noticed that she started to breathe in a more regular way. He began to thrust, and for every thrust, she gave out a gasp of pain, but there was more joy than pain in her gasps, so he just kept on going.

    Thrust, gasp; thrust, moan; thrust, pant.

    Her arms went around his neck as he thrusted. Their eyes met, and they kissed with deep long kisses, their tongues got wet from each other¡¯s saliva, drool ran down her mouth as they kept on giving one another wet kisses. The sexual interaction between them held on for a long time...she lost track of the time...how long have they kept on going? She didn¡¯t know.

    She lost herself in her own desire as she embraced him into the endless infinity of her own ecstasy.

    Below the balcony by the wide stairs stood lower ranked priestesses who''s clad in all white; they heard someone that moaned, gasped, and panted above them¡ªloudly. They just stared at the balcony, with flustered covered faces, some of the white-clad women''s hands even touched their private parts...as they knew what was going on up there.

    But they got caught by two sapphire haired women that came out of the double doors that led out to the wide stairs, which overlooked the circled courtyard. They got angry, but they didn''t yell out, they instead shooed away the horny Elves.

    As both of the sapphire women saw the horny Elves run away with stumbling movements, their gazes also went up to the balcony. They looked around, and then looked at themselves, they just smiled at each other.

    <hr />

    Then time flowed on yet again.

    <hr />

    Now she lies there on the bed, and surrounding the room was white-clad women. Her pregnant belly indicated that the last phase before giving birth has come upon her. She breathed heavily as she began to go into labor¡­ The two sapphire haired women was ready to help her give birth, many things have been prepared inside the bedroom.

    There has never been anyone that has gotten pregnant inside this vast Mansion of Whiteness...until now.

    As the labor began, the two sapphire haired women started giving orders, and assisted the pregnant woman at the best of their abilities, but not magical abilities.

    Nature had to take its course.

    When the priestesses heard about her getting pregnant, many got suspicious, because He himself has never sired a child. He had tried many times, but failed every time. He had thought that he was sterile, but now a woman has his child inside her?

    His thinking got a lot more brighter...a woman could give birth to his children, a new feeling sprouted forth from him.

    He felt great pleasure, such happiness.

    Under the months of pregnancy, he spend almost all of his time by her side. That in turn made her the happiest Elven woman alive. He only cared for her health...only her, no one else but her. He has never cared for a woman to this extent other than his now doll-like Emerald High Priestess.

    But¡­ From one''s own joy, may doom another''s....

    <hr />

    <hr />

    As the Elven man sits there inside the opened sarcophagus, he looks around dazed at the different people that stood around him, they¡¯re blurred by his newly awakened emerald eyes.

    ¡°Why...did it take so long?¡± the Elven man asked as he sat there naked.

    Just as the Elven man said those words he started to get a clearer view around him, the two men and five women that stood beside him, they aren''t Elves...though one did look like an Elven woman, but as he stared closer at her, fixing his emerald gaze upon her, he could only make one simple conclusion...a hybrid.

    Pure Elves have longer ears, and Half-Elves have shorter ears like humans, but pointy. That''s why the Elven man noticed and came to the conclusion of her being a hybrid.

    As he sat there while having a godly headache, he just looks at them, while his slightly shorter left eyebrow is raised.

    This isn''t good news, he thought, because he hadn¡¯t been awoken by his own people.

    The group around him started to give off worried expressions.

    When the Elven man saw them looking at him with those worried faces, he too started to feel uneasy.

    He didn''t get a reply from any of them when he had first asked; so he asked again in Elvish:

    ¡°Who may you be?¡±

    But yet again he got no answer back, only more uneasy faces.

    He sat there buck naked, but he started to move his body, and as he got out of the sarcophagus, he could hear the hybrid say something while she gestured with her hands:

    ¡°Do you understand me?¡±

    But he just gave a small frown as he couldn''t understand any of the words she spoke.

    Of course they speak another language, how foolish of me. Must be the human¡¯s language then? The Elven man thought.

    When he''s standing there on his newly awakened feet, he didn¡¯t wobble around, he just stands there with a somewhat good balance, and he reached two meters in height.

    His eyes started to take a look around his chamber, but he raised his left eyebrow as he got a worried expression...there are piles of dusts on the floor, cracks on the white marbled walls and roof of the chamber.

    Vegetation seeped into the room...it gave off a very old feeling.

    How long have I slept? He thought.

    He just stood there giving off a worried expression while he frowned.

    <hr />

    The group just stands there looking at the man as he got up from the coffin. Azyna yet again tried to speak to him but she got no reply, because as she said it the man gave a questioning frown towards her, as if he didn''t understand one bit of what she said.

    The Elven man stood there taller than anyone in this chamber, even taller than Jack who''s the tallest in their group. He reached very close to two meters, but the Elven man stood taller.

    Jack knew how Elves looked; he had met Azyna¡¯s father when he had come to visit his own father, to further their own goals. Azyna¡¯s father reached around 160 in centimeters. From Jack''s perspective Elves could only reach around 150-170 in centimeters.

    But the Elven man stands two meters tall, and didn¡¯t even have the same build as a normal elf.

    Jack had frowned as he saw the Elven man get up from the sarcophagus. He didn¡¯t like this one bit.

    Azyna skimmed through the Elven book that she''s got in her hands. She had begun with something simple, but as she didn''t even bother to speak in Elvish when she had asked him the first time, she felt pretty stupid.

    She skimmed...skimmed...and skimmed through the book, she''s going to ask for his name¡­but something as simple as asking for one¡¯s name, she couldn¡¯t remember the words for some reason.

    Is she only the one that feels his pressure? His power? His¡­ She licked her lips.

    The others in the group, Jack, Jenny, Thren, Rulma, Aynthia and Diana are standing there as Azyna is trying to get through to the Elven man, but it looked like she wasn''t having any luck. The women in the group peaked a few glances at the naked man, but they didn''t want to make him uncomfortable so they kept their eyes in check.

    Azyna finally found the words she was looking for. She got a raised left eyebrow in response from the Elven man when she said in a rusty Elvish dialect:

    ¡°You is who?¡±

    When the Elven man heard those words he looked at the hybrid in surprise, and thought: Did she mean, ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡±

    His left eyebrow lowered itself. And as he opened his mouth, two words came out:

    ¡°Xivan Bithrendil.¡±

    When Azyna heard those two words she started to mumble to herself.

    ¡°Bithrendil...Xivan Bithrendil...Xivan. Where have I heard that name from?¡± She just stood there mumbling to herself, but she suddenly got a startled face while she gasped out: ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±

    She quickly ran to her backpack that''s by the stairs, and took out yet another book which she had read throughout this journey to the Ruins of Galanimel.

    Xivan just stood there, he felt very uncomfortable as he''s indeed naked from head to toe around strangers. He remembered that night when Xinidra stood there in the see-through silken robe¡­

    This is what she must have felt like, Xivan thought amusingly, but then frowned as he remembered something that he didn¡¯t want to remember.

    He pushed those thoughts out of his mind, because he has more urgent business to attend to.

    When the hybrid came back with yet another book in her hands, she skimmed through it, and when she found what she''s looking for, you could see that she''s acting very strange¡­excitingly strange.

    When Azyna showed Xivan what she''s looking at, she pointed towards a picture that''s depicting one Elven man, and thousands of people bowing before him, it looked very majestic.

    Xivan understood what she''s pointing at. And as her finger pointed towards the picture in the book, she said with an excited voice:

    ¡°Xivan Bithrendil.¡±

    As she said the name she nudged at the picture.

    Azyna just looked at him with expectant eyes. When he gave a clear nod, her face started to light up with happiness, she turned towards the group of people that''s standing beside them, and said:

    ¡°I...I think this is the Elven God, Xivan Bithrendil.¡±

    Isn''t it forbidden to depict pictures of me? Xivan thought.

    He stood there looking at the picture that''s depicted of him. A rather good picture, other than...the crown on my head. Never had a crown before. Xivan thought as he continued looking at the picture, but lost the view when the hybrid forwarded the book to the rest of them.

    Xivan continued with his thoughts, Ah yes...I heard it was typical for humans...to put crowns on everything.

    ¡°Elven God?¡± everyone asked with a surprised look, their eyes darted towards Xivan as he stood there naked. He gave a slight frown as he got everyone''s attention.

    He crossed his arms in protest of the staring eyes.

    ¡°Yes! It says in this book that he was the most powerful individual of the entire Elven race, but he wasn''t really a god, he was only seen as a god by the people that worshipped him, and when they needed him the most, he had simply vanished. No one really knows why he vanished...it must have been very hard to find out where he disappeared to. But! He most certainly stands here now, I¡¯m certain of it!¡± Azyna shouted with an overbearing excitement in her voice.

    ¡°He does give off a certain...feeling, I guess?¡± Jenny said as she looked up and down at Xivan, but her gaze remained a slightly longer under his waist, she quickly looked away and tried to hide her surprised¡ªslightly red¡ªface.

    Xivan still with his frowning look, not being happy to be stared upon. What is he some kind of attraction, some endangered species? He has his muscled arms crossed, and his facial expression screamed: Stop looking.

    ¡°We must be careful, I don''t think he values other people as he values himself. If you say he was seen as a god, he might have a very different perspective than we have, for all we know he could hate any race other than his own, and would kill without a second thought,¡± Jack warned with a worried voice.

    Left eyebrow raised itself as Xivan heard Jack speaking in an unknown tongue.

    ¡°Well maybe we should give him some clothes first, so you ladies can stop with the drooling,¡± Thren said while rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Azyna responded.

    Azyna who has been too preoccupied with learning who Xivan is, didn''t even notice him being naked, but now that she sees him standing there in his grand posture, her face started to blush. She had never seen a naked man before, so she was rather embarrassed.

    Xivan though, stood there with his frowning face back in action.

    Jack went and got some extra clothes that he luckily had taken with him. As he''s the only one who has slightly the same height as him, the clothes would be good enough.

    He could probably look good in women''s clothes, Jack thought humorously, and then gave an embarrassing cough, when he realized what he was thinking about...

    When Jack came back, he held up the clothes towards Xivan and just looked at him.

    Xivan raised his left eyebrow, and understood what he wanted with those clothes. He gladly accepted them, and as he put them on, it fit rather nicely. When he''s clothed he gave a nod towards Jack, but he just brushed it off.

    Xivan thought: Their arrogance wasn¡¯t exaggerated.

    He just gave a shrug with his shoulders, to not throw in more wood into the fire.

    Xivan then spoke a few words to Azyna...but still no reply, only a bewildered Half-Elf trying to translate.

    Everyone is still uncomfortable with him speaking with his Elven tongue. Every time he spoke they got surprised by his Elvish dialect. Azyna looked through the book to see if she could get an understanding what Xivan just said, but as the time went by Xivan said the words again:

    ¡°Do you have a name Hybrid?¡±

    Xivan just looked at Azyna while waiting, and as he stared at her with his emerald eyes she started to almost lose her mind, she''s already feeling extremely nervous, and some other strange feeling that''s pulling her in. But then she found one word that she could translate.

    The word she found: Hybrid.

    As she looked at the word, she just stared at it, feeling such shame, and sadness.

    He who was once at the pinnacle of this long lost Elven Imperium, called her a¡­ Hybrid.

    Xivan raised his left eyebrow once again, which is the shorter one, and thought, Did I do something wrong? Ah...I see, hybrid weighs heavily on this girl. He gave out a sigh. Being inside that sarcophagus really made my mind dull...

    Xivan has to keep himself under constant control, otherwise his energy could run rampant. If he didn''t control himself, his energy could reach out and take ahold of the closest that stood near him.

    But he has that perfect control of his energy so nothing would happen as long as he got dominance over his own emotions.

    Azyna felt as if she wanted to cry, but she held it in and kept on translating. She then found the word ¡°name.¡± and as she saw the word, she understood what he wanted to say to her. Azyna pointed towards Xivan and said:

    ¡°Xivan Bithrendil,¡±

    And then she pointed to herself and said:

    ¡°Azyna Draem¡±

    ¡°Azyna...Draem?¡± Xivan asked.

    Draem... He thought.

    He felt some magic residue somewhere¡­ He had been too busy with these races that he didn''t even notice it. He looked at the ring on Azyna¡¯s right middle finger. He looked suspiciously at it, and then a left eyebrow is raised...wonderingly.

    After Azyna heard him say her name she nodded happily. Her feelings of sadness flew away as he said her name. Some how she felt an extreme happiness from him just saying her name. She didn¡¯t think that it¡¯s weird at all, to feel this kind of feeling.

    Azyna then pointed towards everyone else and said their names one after the other:

    ¡°Jenny Temral, Diana Upper, Jack Temral, Rulma Stonehand, Thren Coal and Aynthia.¡±

    As she said the names, Xivan just nodded in agreement, but when she said Aynthia he gave a wondering look towards her, because Azyna didn''t mention her last name, but Xivan just paid no further mind to it.

    Aynthia too stared at him when he had set his eyes upon her. She just squinted with her eyes while she frowned, she felt uneasy by the sudden Elven eyes upon her, but she''s still on high alert.

    I have heard and seen canvases how these races looked like...but in person they¡¯re rather¡­ Xivan thought, but he cut off his thought process when he said the names instead, one after the other to himself out loud:

    ¡°Azyna Draem, Jenny Temral, Diana Upper, Jack Temral, Rulma Stonehand, Thren Coal... Aynthia.¡±

    As Xivan is saying the names to himself, most of the group got a surprised look on their faces as he said the names perfectly. Aynthia¡¯s eye twitched as he paused before saying her name.

    Did I say something wrong? He thought when everyone looked at him once again, luckily he has clothes now, though he raised his left eyebrow wonderingly.

    <hr />

    Azyna who''s born from a human mother and a pure Elven father, now stood there speaking to Him. She felt an extreme happiness for some reason, her head also started to hurt.

    She thought about what has happened these past few weeks.

    She''s the youngest daughter of the family of Draem, the only child born from them in the last eighteen years. Their family is a very powerful and rich family, like Jenny''s.

    But why is she here now in this chamber, talking to a long lost Elven God¡­ It''s because of Jenny, she''s from the family of the Temrals¡¯, which is the most powerful, rich, and connected family in the entire Human continent.

    Jenny liked to train in the arts of archery and staffs, but Jenny has also been trained since birth to be a respectful, proud, and wise lady of the court, but she wanted nothing to do with that kind of life.

    So she made it a habit to skip any of those festivities, she would rather train than wear tight dresses while chatting up same aged girls. Occasionally boys, and men who dared to tread in her way. But they quickly backed away when she threw out words at them, and when they heard what family she came from.

    What she wanted was to be a soldier in her father''s army or an adventurer. But she''s a female of that family, so her mother forced her to stop such foolish thinking by a horrible mean.

    It happened four and half weeks ago when she was happily training with her bow...she got summoned¡ªsomeone called her¡ª to her mother.

    As she stood there inside a huge living room, she saw her mother sitting on a comfortable grand seat, behind her was her trusty handmaidens. She began to speak in a strict, demanding voice. What her mother told her was that she''s going to get married off to one of her relatives.

    Jenny got stunned by the sudden news, she who had only thought about joining the army or being an adventurer, now stands there looking at her mother with such hatred and disdain, she had never gotten along with her mother, but this...she would go that far to get rid of her?

    Why she needed to get married, she had asked.

    But her mother just sat there looking unamused by her rebellious daughter, she said it was for her own good and she should stop acting so unladylike and settle down with a man that she had arranged.

    Jenny of course got furious, why did she who''s from such a family of high stature, be forced to marry, and to a relative at that. She knew that their family married relatives...but she didn''t think that she...would.

    Her mother didn''t want to hear anymore of her shouting, so she sent her away¡ªwith a flick of her hand¡ªto her bedroom to cool down.

    Jenny was there inside her bedroom going back and forth while biting her lip furiously. She¡¯s thinking, thinking and thinking about what she could do.

    Diana and Azyna then suddenly came to visit her, but they didn''t know what had happened. Diana who had been out doing her chores for Jenny, and Azyna who came to visit them, met Diana on the way to Jenny''s bedroom.

    Jenny explained everything to them, and they also got surprised by this grave news. They comforted her and said everything will be okay, but Jenny wasn''t going to take this anymore, she wanted nothing to do with such a family. If she''s going to get treated like this, and be forced to marry someone she doesn''t like, why stay...

    But she knew how they treated traitors of their own family.

    So she came up with a plan¡­ Though she had already thought about this plan even before she heard this grave news of the marriage.

    She had found an old book in the library a few years back, she never really liked books, but this old book had something that drew Jenny in. Elven treasures, relics, artifacts, and long forgotten hidden vaults, which was hidden beneath the long lost Elven continent.

    This old book had been translated from Elvish, and its author was unknown. Even though it looked so old...it still looked new, as if it had been placed there recently.

    Jenny read that book with dazzling eyes, and when she finished it she had always wanted to go on a journey to the Elven continent, to find these hidden vaults that the book spoke of.

    And now was the perfect chance for that to happen; nothing to bind her here anymore, nothing that will stop her from this journey. She was ready...to leave this family of hers, and to never return.

    She then began her escape plan, she had talked Azyna and Diana into joining her on this journey. Even if they were to leave her later, they won''t be in any trouble, as Azyna''s father would probably fix everything for his daughter, and Diana.

    She then put on an act to trick her mother, but her mother wasn''t easy to trick.

    Luckily, she didn''t need permission to visit Azyna¡¯s home, because both of their families stood very close to each other. They had risen up together in fame and glory...long ago.

    So she used an excuse to go to Azyna''s esteemed abode, and she got that permission.

    That''s where they began their journey to the Elven continent.

    But they didn''t get far, they got stopped on the road by her brother, because he was going to go and met up with someone.

    The strange thing was, he didn''t want to stop her.

    Jack had eavesdropped on one of their conversations, because when he heard the news that she''s going to get married to one of their relatives...he didn''t like it one bit. His mother can be a cruel mother, especially to Jenny for some reason, but he had an inkling to what...where that anger came from.

    So he had gone to her bedroom to talk to her about the marriage, but someone forgot to close the door and it stood there slightly opened. So he heard everything what they said, and what they were going to do.

    And from that information he now stood there dead at night, meeting up with ¡°someone¡±.

    Jack, Jenny, Diana, and Azyna now stands there looking at each other, Jack had his heavy plate armor, his shield, his sword, and a backpack on his back. Jenny too had her breastplate on and her trusty backpack, the other two ladies'' also got their backpacks on.

    They had asked where he''s going, and he just responded that he''s coming along with them.

    The girls got such a surprised look to them. Diana and Azyna never really got to know Jack so they were the most surprised, but Jenny just got a warm feeling to her.

    She...had forgotten all about her older brother, she didn¡¯t even ask him for help.

    But he came to help her instead.

    He interrupted their reunion, because their mother will probably know sooner or later that they aren''t at Azyna''s home, so he urged to move quickly.

    Jack rode on a yellow, blue-striped tiger, which carried all of the equipment so they could move faster.

    The others didn''t ride on anything, they walked, and ran. Because Jenny and Diana had just gotten on a carriage to take them to Azyna''s home, and if they rode out on horses that Azyna had in her stables, they wouldn''t probably escape the guards that held Azyna''s home safe.

    They had sneaked out in a secret passage that only a few knew in Azyna''s household.

    Jack tracked them down, and went ahead of them so he could surprise them. It wasn''t hard for him, he just needed to stand on the road that led west to the harbor that they were going to go to.

    So he had waited there on the road with his partner, the tiger.

    The tigers are the Temral¡¯s proud domestic animals which they have pure-bred for many years.

    Over the years they became the most loyal partners, they are also used in combat, but that rarely happened because they are such a precious species to the Temrals, and they''re hard to control if one doesn¡¯t spent a lot of time with them.

    Any other than the cub''s parent that raised it, couldn''t control it.

    So if they randomly handed out tigers, it would be chaos. But they do have to sell some, because there weren''t enough Temrals to hand out tigers. The family''s allies got them cheap, but they could never got a female tiger, only males.

    The main household of the Temrals did get first dibs on the best bred tigers, but only Jack and his father had one. Not his sister nor mother got one. He found out that they''re allergic to their fur, so they couldn''t raise one, pity he had thought.

    If one parent had two tigers, one tiger would most likely die. If the tiger was a female then the male wouldn''t even stand a chance.

    The tigress is much larger than the males, and that''s the very reason they have the emblem that they''re so proud of: The tigress emblem that''s on every Temral breastplate, shield, banner, carvings on structures, brand marks of different merchandise that the family manufactured.

    Then began their real journey to the Elven continent, but Jack had to send back his trusty stee¡ª, tigress home.

    Because when they boarded a ship the captain of the ship had haggled that if they paid a large sum of gold the tigress could also get on, but that sum was outrageous, so he had to unfortunately let his tigress go home by herself.

    He has let her roam home many times before. She always did find the Temral main household, even if it took days.

    He has trained her to perfection, as he has been trained to be perfect.

    <hr />

    A while later Xivan and Azyna stood a bit to the side. She tried to talk to him, but it took a while to translate the words.

    When Xivan got tired of this language barrier...he did something no one would expect, his left hand is raised over Azyna''s head in a quick motion. She got a surprised expression when she saw the swift hand above her. But before she could do anything she felt a pain, a pain so excruciating that she couldn''t even keep her voice in check.

    As most of the group were talking to each other and taking care of their equipment a bit further away, they didn''t see when Xivan had raised his hand towards her.

    Suddenly a piercing female scream echoed throughout the white marbled chamber:

    ¡°Kyaaaa!¡±

    And as the group heard that scream coming from Azyna; Aynthia is the first one to react, she grabbed tightly around the hilts of her dual longswords, and sprinted as fast as she could towards Xivan with deadly intent.

    Jack and the others also charged towards Xivan, yelling at him to stop. Aynthia came like a shadow behind him, she gave off a huge killing intent when she put all of her strength and speed in this vicious dual-strike that she has prepared for this Elven man.

    Xivan just stood there having his hand over the now kneeling Half-Elf, but right when the dual longswords should have met their goals, a huge pressure came from him, as if Aynthia hit some kind of barrier.

    She flew across the room, and hit the white marbled wall. But Aynthia''s reaction time was perfect, right before she hit the wall, her whole body spun so her clawed feet and hands were the first to touch the wall.

    Which made it so the damage was minimal.

    Seeing Aynthia being shot across the room, the others gave a surprised look and stopped in their tracks, then turned their weapons on Xivan again, but as they''re going to charge at him, a piercing voice yelled out:

    ¡°Stop! What do you think you''re doing?!¡±

    <hr />

    Follow/Rate/Favorite/Comment.

    <hr />

 5 - The Ritual of Blood

    The Ritual of Blood

    ¡°Stop! What do you think you''re doing?!¡±

    Azyna''s voice echoed throughout the chamber.

    As they saw her, she''s on her knees, and her hands are on the floor. When Xivan moved his hand away from her head, she slowly, but steadily stood up and just stared at him as if nothing had ever happened.

    She had just screamed that out...out of reflex, as if she wanted to protect him.

    Xivan looked at Azyna for couple of seconds, then he frowned¡­

    Ah, she was the one that offered herself¡­gave her blood. So another victim falls prey to the sarcophagus, Xivan thought.

    His eyes went towards the group, and he opened his mouth, he spoke in a calm but fluent voice:

    ¡°So, what¡¯ll happen now?¡±

    Everyone just stood there dumbfounded as he spoke in their language, it took a couple of seconds for the ice to melt, but suddenly Aynthia came charging towards Xivan again. She didn''t know what had happened, but she was rather desperate for some reason.

    He just gave out a long sigh and said in an unamused voice: ¡°You sure are persistent.¡±

    Just as Aynthia came baring her weapons at him, he brushed her away with a swift hand stroke, and as the hand moved a strong gust of some kind of force came towards her, and she''s yet again shot across the room.

    The group pointed their weapons toward Xivan, but he just stood there looking at the flying girl... She flew; did spinning moves; hit the wall, and landed on the floor...unharmed as she was the first time.

    He suddenly did a yawn of awakening.

    <hr />

    He felt stiff, and still tired from sleeping for so long. Using magical powers after being...drained of it, was never a good feeling to be woken up by. Even though he¡¯s all-powerful, there were some things he wanted to feel, like tiredness and hunger. Because if you would remove those things, you would get bored out of your mind, as he had experienced all too well.

    If you remove those things...what would you have? Time...even more time¡­ To do what? He didn¡¯t need time, he needed to feel¡­ He needed his body to feel that tiredness after doing something hard; that hunger of being starved. But those things still doesn¡¯t have that much of an impact on him, the tiredness and hunger that is.

    There are magical spells that he knows, which could make you lose those things, but he wanted to feel that feeling of being alive. He rather enjoyed sleeping and eating, but he had noticed that his body over the eons of years didn¡¯t change in weight, or in size.

    When he had tried to gain weight, through eating, nothing had happened. It¡¯s as if all the food he ate went into oblivion, into the endless maw of darkness.

    Even if he had drunk the strongest Elven alcohol, he wouldn¡¯t even feel an inkling of drunkenness. Though he couldn¡¯t get drunk he had that fine red wine, which he had enjoyed to drink very often.

    He has forgotten when his body had stopped changing over the countless of years.

    His body couldn¡¯t gain thick muscles, or lose the muscles he had. The body he has now had been like that for as long as he can remember. Even if he starved himself, he wouldn¡¯t lose weight, it was a mystery that he has never gotten the answer to.

    He has his lean muscled body that looked like as if it had been trained to its utter perfection.

    <hr />

    Azyna that''s standing beside him shouted out: ¡°Enough! He wants no trouble from you people!¡±

    Jack quickly retorted: ¡°No trouble? How do you know he doesn¡¯t want any trouble? Didn¡¯t you see him send Aynthia across the room? He¡¯s dangerous, he used magic as if it didn¡¯t even take anything out of him. Clearly he was put there in that coffin for a reason!¡±

    Jenny thought about the words ¡°You people¡± when Azyna had spoken. She should have used ¡°Us¡± and not ¡°You people¡±, she started to get an extremely uneasy feeling.

    Xivan just stood there listening to Jack as he went on and on with his rant; he threw speculations at Xivan as if he wasn¡¯t even there:

    ¡°For all we know he was put there by his own people, because he was too powerful for them to control! So come here, don''t stand close to him.¡±

    She didn''t move one muscle, she just stood there next to him, unfazed.

    Just when Jack finished, Aynthia came back, but this time she''s not attacking, she just stands there instead and looks at Xivan with her prowling slit amber eyes.

    I can''t let him win over me, I can''t let him...I can''t let him¡­I can''t let him. Aynthia stood there thinking those words over and over again with a dark expression on her face.

    Then an angry and impatient voice yelled:

    ¡°How absurd! Put there by his own people, Hah! Why would they put him in a coffin, ¡¯just because he''s powerful¡¯, that''s the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard! You better throw away such thoughts before you regret them Human.

    When Jack heard Azyna yell he got a little surprised, especially when she called him a Human. He had never heard her speak in such a language.

    Jenny too got wide eyed in surprise as she heard her dear friend say those words, but then Jack retorted with a high voice:

    ¡°Are you even listening to yourself?! You''re defending someone you just met a while ago, what has gotten over you!¡±

    Jenny interrupted them with a calm caring voice:

    ¡°Azyna what''s the matter? Why are you being so aggressive towards us, we are your friends. This sudden change is so unlike y¡ª.¡±

    Just as Jenny was going to finish her sentence, she remembered what happened moments ago. Her eyes darted towards Xivan. And he looks back at her, when he noticed her furious gaze.

    She yelled when they had eye contact: ¡°You! What did you to do her?!¡±

    He just raised his left eyebrow and said in such a calm voice:

    ¡°I''ve done nothing.¡±

    Jenny¡¯s mouth and eye twitched as she heard his calm voice...she wanted to hurt him. Jenny drew her bow with an arrow in place and pointed it at Xivan.

    As the bow n arrow pointed towards Xivan, he didn''t even seem bothered by it, he only gave a slight frown.

    Jenny yelled angrily: ¡°I''ll ask you again! What did you do to her?!¡±

    Azyna suddenly went and stood in front of Xivan, trying to block anything that might harm him.

    The potency is a lot stronger in this one, he thought when he sees her standing there in front of him.

    Jenny got baffled when she saw Azyna standing there. All the other group members are having a hard time to even understand what is going on, but then Xivan responded with a hint of anger in his voice:

    ¡°As I said, I''ve done nothing. It''s your own foolishness, your own greedy stupidity that made her like this, nothing more, nothing less.¡±

    Jenny replied confused: ¡°What do you mean!? Explain!¡±

    Xivan just stood there as he gave a big sigh that looked like as if he''s very tired. Getting yelled at was a new experience for him, but he answered:

    ¡°It''s the blood ritual of course, the seal on my sarcophagus only opens with the blood of an Elf, or... a hybrid. Someone with a pool of magic.¡±

    His eyes went to Azyna that''s standing in front of him, and he gave a slight frown. But he continued:

    ¡°When someone commits to this particular blood ritual, the one that gives the blood is forever bound to the receiver, until death.¡± As he finished he added:

    ¡°And as you see, I can speak your language. While I channeled into her, I only took her knowledge. Though I say knowledge, I only copied the most important parts from her memories and put it in mine, such as language, and some locations.¡±

    He sighed: ¡°But it was Unfortunate that you had to interrupt my channeling, for I could only get those things from her. Though I can understand why you interrupted me, and why you''re acting like this towards me. Her scream was awfully loud.¡±

    After he finished he gave a slight chuckle, and then there''s only silence, but after a couple of seconds Thren yelled out nervously:

    ¡°I knew this place was bad, I just knew it!¡±

    When Thren said it, Jenny still had her bow drawn to the max, but then she slowly put it away. Jack, Diana, Rulma and Aynthia is just standing there, not making a sound.

    Aynthia stood there still thinking those words: I can''t let him, I can''t let him, I can''t let him. And Diana is frightened out of her mind, seeing her dear friend act like this is just too much for this little Halfling.

    Jenny finally asked a question to Xivan while having an angry voice:

    ¡°Can you remove the bound blood spell? Or whatever you called it.¡±

    Xivan just looked at her... Then gave a faint head shake and said with a firm voice:

    ¡°That''s beyond my powers. I have tried long ago, but to no success. The carvings on the sarcophagus would indicate that it should only be opened with a sacrifice.¡±

    Jenny, and the others looked at Xivan, then towards Azyna.

    Jenny said with a sad, but cracked voice: ¡°Azyna don''t you worry, we''ll find a way...to break the spell, don''t...don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Azyna didn¡¯t even react to any of her words, which made Jenny even more disheartened.

    As Jack looked at his sister, she got such a disturbed, saddened face. He knows that they''re best friends, they have been together for the longest time, same with Diana they¡¯re a trio of friends.

    As Jack is Jenny''s older brother, he had only gotten to know Azyna and Diana recently, as they made their way on this journey. He had seen the other two girls before in his home, but as he got such little time to spare he didn''t get to know them, though he knew Diana a little bit better than Azyna, as she''s Jenny¡¯s handmaiden.

    Jack was bred to perfection, but why might he be here in this Elven ruin.... Did he need to go with them on this journey? He did not know, because he''s still thinking about that even after four and a half weeks of traveling.

    He''s the eldest child in their household, and as the eldest he had a responsibility to perform flawlessly in everything he did. When he was young he got trained in martial arts, and in a variety of different weapons, but ultimately he had chosen sword and shield.

    And as he grew up, he had to learn more and more about how to act in public, and that in turn made him look like a cold person that only thought about himself, though he does have a certain lure about him, which made people like him. But it was just an act that he put on...a false face.

    His sister knew his real personality. Because he had introduced martial arts and fighting with weapons to her.

    He was the only one that had trained her, no one else was even allowed to teach her...because of her mother. Even though it was a brief moment in their lives, she looked up to her older brother, but as time went on he grew more and more distant as he had his duties to attend to.

    He joined his father in small scrimmages to get real-life battle experience. He went to court to practice his ability to speak like a gentleman. He courted young ladies of the court, to gain experience in wooing them into his favored arms. He played them, made them cry, made them happy, made them angry.

    He couldn¡¯t have a relationship without the permission of his parents¡ªhis mother. It was a harsh life Jack had thought, but he just put up with it.

    In the Human continent there are many different sized kingdoms and countries, which are ruled by different governments, some are: *Theocracy*¡ªruled by certain religious beliefs, and follows some kind of deity. Monarchy¡ªruled by different sovereign queens and kings. Dictatorship¡ªruled by one single figurehead. Anarchy¡ªruled by no one, and is where war plays mostly out, to gain the land where no one is really in charge. Parliamentary¡ªruled by a system of different representative parties, that the people of the country chose.

    There are many different variations of governments in the Human Continent, some are combined to make the best governments. Some stick to their single ruled government as long as there isn¡¯t any problems.

    The Human Continent is very big, and through the bigness of the continent comes many wars, which is fought between the different kingdoms and countries.

    Political goals that could topple down a kingdom or country, if played right¡­ It¡¯s the Game.

    And Jack had played that game...of deceit and control; the wooing of girls, the friendships he had destroyed, which he did to further his own family''s wealth and power.

    Even though the Temrals¡¯ is the strongest family in the Human continent, they still needed to play the game, so no one could come and remove them from their place of power. Many have tried, and many have failed.

    The Temrals¡¯ themselves ruled over a country that they had taken over by Revolutionary means, and over the years they reformed themselves to a Monarchy, where the head of the family ruled. And they ruled with an iron hand; their military strength was the strongest in the Human continent, because they have another family that had risen up together with them, the Draems¡¯.

    Jack¡¯s mother had then arranged a wife for him when he was twenty, a relative of theirs. He refused at first, but as his mother got more serious and stern with him, he had to give in and swallow all those rebellious thoughts deep inside of him.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Then he got married to that relative of theirs.

    The Temrals¡¯ wanted to keep the bloodline pure, and to keep it pure they only married close relatives. Many men and women had left the Temral family for that very reason, but when they left, they would get haunted by their decision to leave.

    The Temrals¡¯ didn¡¯t take kindly to traitors of their own kind, they would either kill them, or make their lives so miserable that they¡¯d kill themselves, but some hanged on, and fled from their wrath.

    The girl Jack married is a girl that has every single feature of a Temral.

    That blond hair and those blue eyes. Those are the signatures of being a Temral. But of course, there comes a few that has those colors without being in the family, but it''s very rare.

    If one was found who had the same signatures of a Temral...it would probably be the death of the one they found.

    She¡¯s a very faithful girl he had married, she followed him everywhere, and listened to every word he said. But she was a lot younger than him¡ªjust a kid. He was twenty at that time, and she was twelve, he couldn¡¯t believe that his mother would marry him to such a young girl.

    So he had to wait until she was old enough to engage in certain activities. Because his mother had warned him not to rush it, to give the girl time to mature, and he gladly waited¡ªvery, very much so.

    And then the time flew by... He now stood there outside Jenny''s bedroom listening in to whatever they said and would do. When they had finished speaking, he left them there before they could notice him.

    That''s when his journey had begun to the Elven Continent.

    Leaving his wife, family, duties, and responsibilities, for what? Journey and adventure? No. For protecting his sister so nothing would happen to her on this perilous journey. Jenny was the only one that had treated him as a normal person, and not the person people were expecting of him.

    Just a brother, that was enough for him, those few moments of training her in the arts of different weaponry, was the best moments of his life.

    He who had destroyed girls¡¯ lives because they had shared some vital information about their families; that in turn could make the girls even commit suicide, or be thrown out of their families¡ªeven executed.

    Friends that Jack had gained through different means, and through those means he uncovered their family secrets, which Jack had forwarded to his own family...for wealth and power.

    He was truly ashamed and disgusted by himself, because he could do those things without blinking an eye.

    He, and his family could be monstrous sometimes...but he still loved his family¡ªeven if it¡¯s flawed.

    And now this journey has come to this... Jack snapped out of his train of thought and looked towards Xivan, and frowned.

    The group is at a crossroad, they could fight Xivan and kill him, which was unlikely, then maybe the blood bound spell would be dispelled automatically, or it could also doom Azyna in the process.

    Xivan could also just kill everyone instead...if he wanted to, but he has never really enjoyed killing people, other than...those who had brought him harm¡­ And what would happen if Xivan got out into the world, would he live quietly in some forest or village? No, not even in the slightest possibility that would happen.

    As the group is standing there contemplating about their next move, Xivan said as he looked around the chamber:

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking...well make up your mind,¡± he gave a sigh ¡°I''m too tired at this moment, I just want to leave this...old chamber of mine.¡±

    When he said it Thren''s voice shot out:

    ¡°And I''m tired of you ELF!¡±

    As he yelled it, he began to charge towards Xivan with shield and axe at hand, but Azyna that''s standing in front of Xivan gave off a deadly frown and raised her hand towards Thren¡­

    Something began to form...

    And as she continued forming something for three second it just grew and grew, until its one huge globe of fire that has formed at the tip of her hand.

    Thren had already stopped moving when he saw her hand pointing towards him. Now he just looks at her with a baffled look.

    Just as she''s going to release it towards Thren, Xivan quickly took her hand and pointed it into a different direction. Azyna released the fireball, and as it flew with great piercing speed you could hear it give off a huge *Boom* as it hit the white marbled wall.

    Debris flew in different directions and white smoke oozed in the chamber air.

    Thren just stands there looking at Azyna, he thought as he gulped: She was really going to kill me.

    Everyone in the group just looked at her with surprised, horrified faces, you could hear both Diana and Jenny say in a sad voice:

    ¡°Azyna...¡±

    Xivan gave a sigh of relief as he got in time to direct the ball of fire to another location than the black-bearded Dwarf.

    He thought while frowning: She shouldn¡¯t change this fast¡­ Is it because she¡¯s a Half-Elf?

    He moved his hand over Azyna, and she turned around to look at him when she noticed the hand over her. She just looked at him with expectant eyes, but then she fell unconscious.

    He caught her in his arms as she fell.

    Jenny screamed at Xivan as he held Azyna: ¡°What did you do to her, you leaf head?!¡±

    Xivan just looked unamused and asked while frowning:

    ¡°Is yelling all you do?¡± he sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just put her to sleep for now, that''s all.¡±

    Jenny gave a big sigh of relief, and then she looked at Azyna with a saddened face.

    Why did this happen to her...why her! That leaf head must have done something to her...he must have. If he doesn¡¯t remove his hands from her, I¡¯ll kill him! Jenny thought as she threw the blame at the Elven man.

    Her face became dark and asked: ¡°Does she need to be by your side to live, because you said she¡¯s bound to you?¡±

    Xivan said while hesitating: ¡°No she doesn''t, but ...¡±

    Jenny retorted as her tolerance for him got to the boiling point: ¡°But what?! Tell me!!¡±

    <hr />

    Jack just looked at his sister as she desperately tried to get information from Xivan.

    He doesn¡¯t like this side of her, she¡¯s got a quick temper he knows that, and can be quite cruel to people who aren¡¯t her friends; a piece of her mother¡¯s trait.

    He himself is like his father; passive like the ocean¡¯s unmoving waves, but he too got a little bit of his mother''s side in him.

    His father has always been able to calm his mother, but he would always spoil her too much, which his mother loved. He acted very childish for a forty-five year old man. He¡¯s liked by everyone, because he has that charismatic behavior that could make anyone calm down, which Jack too got.

    When his mother would go on her ranting spree she could be quite fearful. He had once angered her, and well...she gave him quite an earful he soon wouldn¡¯t forget.

    But his mother almost never got into an argument with Jenny, because¡­well, she too knows how to throw out words at random, which could hit a weak spot. When it comes to aim, even in random directions Jenny could hit dead center, with words that is.

    When Jenny was little, she always got what she wanted. If she asked her mother for something though, she would just give it to her so she wouldn¡¯t need to look upon her daughter.

    The hate that her mother had for her was something unknown to the little Jenny. Also to Jack who comforted her when she had asked why her mommy hated her.

    All he could do was just hold her in his father''s stead.

    His father was a military man, he kept all of the branches of the Temral army in control, but that in turn made it so he wasn¡¯t at home very much, though his mother would always go and see him, when she felt the need to get his embrace¡ªeven though it could take days of traveling.

    His father knew how his mother treated Jenny, and he had asked why his mother was like that towards her, but his father just shook his head in a worried way. Not revealing anything.

    His mother took care of all the family¡¯s politics, schemes, and marriages between the different Temral branch families. But of course she had help, otherwise she would be buried in a sea of ink.

    Different representatives of the Temral families¡¯ took care of different areas in their country¡ªeven outside of their country. His mother was their leader, though she was flawed in certain areas.

    The leadership gets passed down to their daughters...so Jack had no idea why his mother would treat the next heir like that. But then he had found out that Jenny wasn¡¯t the heir of the Temral family from his father.

    Jack was surprised when he had heard the news, he had asked who would take the seat of leadership, but his father just said: ¡°In time son, you¡¯ll know in time.¡±

    It was six years ago when he had heard those words from his father, and he was twenty years of age at that time. The same time he had gotten married.

    Now he stands there watching and listening to his sister yell at an Elven man, whom was known as a God.

    Azyna had told them that, but was that just an exaggeration? He saw the picture in the book, though how Azyna was acting just a moment ago, made it highly unbelievable¡­

    <hr />

    Jack sighed as he wondered.

    ¡°But what?! Tell me!!¡± Jenny yelled desperately.

    Xivan stared directly into Jenny''s eyes, and with a straight face he said: ¡°I don¡¯t think you could keep her away from me even if you tried.¡±

    Those words surprised the whole group, Jack then interrupted and asked: ¡°What do you mean by that? You said that she didn¡¯t need to be with you to survive.¡±

    Xivan gave out yet another tired sigh and explained: ¡°Well¡­ Let''s say it''s like love; if you love a person you would do almost anything to be with that loved one, yes? But with this bounding spell it removes any empathy towards other people, and that could be very...very problematic. If a person such as that was to be kept away from their partner...well as you can see.¡±

    He pointed towards the broken white marbled wall where the fireball hit.

    ¡°It''s that strong of a bond...¡± Xivan said while he looked at the broken wall, he frowned when he remembered a horrible moment that he wanted to forget, but he quickly returned to calm-face mode.

    He looked back at the group.

    ¡°And please don''t bother with anymore outbursts,¡± Xivan said as he looked at Thren, and Thren just stared at him while he gave a big *Humph*. Xivan also looked towards Aynthia. She got such an angry face to her. Her fangs are completely visible, and her eyes are staring directly at him, not even trying to hide her, angry...yet desperate expression.

    After a moment of silence between everyone.

    ¡°What happens now?¡± Jenny asked curiously, Xivan answered with a sarcastic voice: ¡°Well, I can¡¯t really go back to sleep, now can I?¡±

    Xivan gave a slight smile while he said it, and then he says tiredly: ¡°And...as I¡¯m full of life, I think it¡¯s time for me to leave this old chamber of mine...¡±

    He gave yet another look around the chamber while he held the unconscious Azyna in his arms. He remembered the moments of The Ritual of Eternal Slumber.

    The selfless acts of his bonded people...the hundreds of Elven people that had died. What was he thinking doing something that horrible to his most trusted? His mind had been in such disarray at that time, full of grief, his feelings that he tried to keep in check, but couldn¡¯t...

    He wanted to hit himself, until he was down on the ground because of those selfish, idiotic, cruel choices he made, but he refrained from it. He should first get out in the open, and see what has happened to his beautiful Elven continent, then he can hit himself.

    But what would that do¡­ Nothing, he would just feel a little pain, then it¡¯ll vanish in a blink of an eye.

    His remembering broke when Jack asked questionably: ¡°What about Azyna?¡±

    Left emerald eyebrow raised: ¡°I¡¯m taking her with me of course.¡±

    Jenny gave a quick desperate reply: ¡°NO! You¡¯re not taking her anywhere, over my dead body!¡±

    ¡°Is that so... You would rather die, than for me to take her with me?¡± Xivan said as he gave her a taunting look while he held his head high.

    Jenny noticed it, and just squinted as she frowned.

    ¡°No one is going to die here relax,¡± Jack said while trying to cool down the provoking words, ¡°But yes we would rather take that risk then to have her go with you, some complete stranger that came out from a coffin.¡±

    ¡°...Suit yourself... But remember these words carefully: You have been warned,¡± Xivan said in a cold voice.

    He lay Azyna down on the floor and started to move towards them as they stood in the direction of the door.

    ¡°Where¡¯re you going?¡± Jenny asked worriedly as he started to move towards them. He stopped beside Jenny and looked at her while he loomed over her, and responded with a slight smile:

    ¡°Outside of course, where else? Oh, and yes, you wouldn¡¯t happen to know what the current year is?¡±

    <hr />

    Favorite/Follow/Rate.

    <hr />

 6 - The Abyss of Oneéˆ¥æªš Mind

    The Abyss of One¡¯s Mind

    ¡°Oh and yes, you wouldn¡¯t happen to know what the current year is?¡± Xivan asked with a slight smile as he looked at Jenny.

    ¡°¡­¡± She just stands there looking at him while thinking if she should tell him or not, but she answered: ¡±The year is 25,400, and it''s the start of the harvest season.¡±

    So they use the Elven years, he thought.

    ¡°Year 25,400¡­¡± Xivan said as it rolled off his newly versed tongue; he frowned, but after a couple of seconds he looks towards Azyna.

    I¡¯m truly sorry, but I can¡¯t take care of someone like you again...it seems, Xivan thought with a hint of sadness.

    He turned back to look at Jenny.

    ¡°I wish you luck,¡± Xivan said and began to walk towards the opened double doors.

    When he got past the doors he noticed the guardians that he had set to guard his chamber.

    They had crumbled to pieces. One lay inside a very small crater, the statue¡¯s weapon and shield is the only thing that¡¯s recognizable. The other one lay crumpled in a pile of its own mutilated body. Xivan knew how powerful one was, but two¡­

    They know how to handle themselves at least, Xivan thought as he gave a slight chuckle.

    But where are the others? He thought, someone must have removed them or...used them?

    When he had finished looking around, he took his first step onto the white marbled stairs. He started to ascend into the faraway light.

    <hr />

    As they saw Xivan slowly vanish up the dark corridor that''s leading up to the white marbled stairs, Jenny and the others gave out a big sigh of relief.

    ¡°He...he left,¡± Diana said, she felt slightly less frightened. She sat down on the white floor, feeling exhausted, and tired for some reason, or was it just that all of this adventuring got her flustered?

    Azyna lay there unconscious; Jenny looked at her, and then went to her backpack that she surprisingly had left alone. The backpack has a bundle of rope that¡¯s tied to the side of it.

    When she¡¯s got the rope she walks towards Azyna, having her backpack on her back. She just looked at her with a sad expression.

    Then said in an apologetic voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t take any risks¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    As she said it, she started to bind Azyna¡¯s hands, and covered her mouth. She now lay there bound up; hands behind her back, and rope covering her mouth.

    Everyone looked at Azyna, but Jack asked, ¡°Well what now?¡±

    ¡°What now... Yes what now brother,¡± Jenny responded with an emotionless voice.

    ¡°This whole journey has been a disaster and Azyna...¡± Jenny said as she looked at Azyna that¡¯s bound with the ropes, then looked at her brother and gave a sad look.

    ¡°You spent a lot of gold for this journey, but only for it to be wasted like this,¡± Jack said as he gave out a deep sigh while shaking his head.

    <hr />

    When Jenny went on this journey, she had brought with her very valuable jewelry that she had gotten over the years, and some were even stolen from her mother before she had left the household.

    And when she sold them she got quite a lot of gold from those jewelers, though it was quite hard to even find a buyer.

    But she found one by the harbor. The buyer was very eager to buy the jewelry from her for a very hefty sum of gold, he didn¡¯t even try to bargain to buy them for a cheaper price. The man was covered in black clothes from head to toe, not showing his face.

    He was suspicious, but she just gladly took those gold coins from him.

    Jack had just stood there right next to her with arms crossed, and shield n sword on his back, looming; watching the black-clad man, to see if he tried to trick her.

    But no trickster was that black-clad man.

    The expenses went towards getting a ship, two bodyguard, and hiring someone who knew about excavating.

    She found the two dwarves, and they wanted a lot for their services, but she had the expenses to pay them, so they came along as one bodyguard and one digging guide.

    And of course they needed an extra pair of hands too, they had searched many inns and taverns, but none was willing to join.

    They then found Aynthia who was looking for voyage to the Elven continent.

    They had scanned Aynthia with their eyes. She had those dual longswords on her back, and that black-leather armor with a dark-yellowed carapace shoulder-pad.

    She had come up to them and asked if they were going to the Elven Continent, all nonchalantly. Because they had paid for a fast ship that would take them there.

    Aynthia had gotten the information when she saw them trying to recruit people, but they were unsuccessful. She followed them for quite a while¡ªin stealth. They were in a harbor city, not the largest in the Human Continent, but it was a good enough of a harbor to get a good, and fast ship to take them to the Elven Continent.

    Aynthia saw the two blond Humans talking to the ship captain, and as they were just about to set out on the long weeks on the ocean, she went up to them.

    She explained that she had heard them looking for someone who can help in carrying supplies, and equipment; they also had to be a skilled fighter. She told them that she¡¯s a dualist, and that she has never lost a fight ever since she left her home.

    Both Jack and Jenny got amused when she had said: ¡°Never lost a fight.¡± Jack got a little excited so he wanted to test her in a duel, to make sure that she wasn¡¯t just talking nonsense; she then got hired there on the spot.

    Everyone got surprised by Jack¡¯s sudden defeat. He too was surprised, fighting against her was the fastest defeat he had ever suffered...

    She manage to do a quick spinning whirlwind that caught him off guard, her first longsword hit his shield¡ªwhich was on his right arm. She hit it with such might that he lost balance and stumbled backwards; her other longsword came right after, and parried his desperately raised sword; he fell, and just as he landed on the ground he had two longswords at his throat¡ªready for head decapitation.

    He had lost¡­

    Jenny looked at the bound Azyna.

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen to her, but we¡¯ll see what happens after she wakes up. I hope what he said about the bounding spell isn¡¯t true.¡± Jenny said with a worried look.

    Jack did a facepalm: "We shouldn''t have just let him go that easily. He¡¯s the most knowledgeable about this bounding spell¡­ But...let us hope that he was just talking air."

    "...You''re right..." Jenny said as she realized their mistake.

    Why did she let him leave...he could have helped her save her dear friend. Maybe she could catch up to him if she ran fast enough, but no, she didn¡¯t want his help, she didn¡¯t like him at all.

    She must find another way.

    Jack lets out a sigh: ¡°Well, if we keep her tied up she won''t cause much trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jenny replied weakly.

    Jack just looked at his sister whose feeling very troubled, but he had to come out with this information that he has been saving up. So he said it:

    ¡°Little sister, the three of you ran away from home, and you ran away from an arranged marriage between the second strongest family in the Temrals¡¯. It¡¯s most likely that you have been branded as a traitor. People have been called a traitor for far less¡­ And you know mother¡­¡±

    He sighed, ¡°So I¡¯ll give you enough expenses to keep you on your feet for a couple of years. But for me¡­ It¡¯s far more complicated, and you know why dear sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jenny kept on replying.

    The news of our disappearances must have reached every relative of ours now. They¡¯ll probably make someone else marry that fat son of a pig of the second family. Jack thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stick with you until Azyna is safe, maybe it¡¯s better to take her to her father. But don¡¯t worry when¡ª*Cough* When the family has appointed a new successor, hopefully you¡¯ll be able to return home...hopefully,¡± Jack said.

    Brother...I¡¯ll never return home, Jenny said in her thoughts, not having the courage to say it out loud.

    "*Ehem* Well there, I¡¯m sorry to burst your bro¡¯ sis¡¯ moment, but you¡¯ll have to break the spell without our help. And you''re talking about other things, that too doesn¡¯t concern us,¡± Thren said as he held his left hand on Rulma''s shoulder, ¡°You just hired me and my stone maiden for this expedition, and as this has gotten way out of hand, me and my honey p¡ª*Argh*. I, I mean my sweet Rulma and I, will take our leave soon and return home.¡±

    ¡°I see... Yes I couldn¡¯t ask more from you, and as you said, you¡¯re just a pair of hired hands,¡± Jenny said with a disappointed voice.

    As Jenny said it, both of them got a sad expression.

    ¡°And what about you Diana?¡± Jenny asked her friend.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help of course! I¡¯ve known her for as long as you have, we grew up together, how could I not!¡± Diana shouted with a startled face, but then grew scared, ¡°And...I don¡¯t know what will happen to me if I were to return home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It was a stupid question, of course you would help.¡± Jenny said with a forced smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Diana, after we have taken care of Azyna I¡¯ll put in a word that you got...forced to come along on this journey. That will sound believable enough, if it comes from me,¡± Jack said.

    ¡°Tha-Thank you,¡± Diana replied with a blushing smile, but then looked around, ¡°Wait where¡¯s Aynthia?¡±

    <hr />

    As he¡¯s standing there looking up towards the massive hole above the white marbled staircase, Xivan started to levitate. He slowly began to ascend upwards, and as he reached the hole he put in a little more effort into the levitation; he shot out of the hole, and now he¡¯s there in the air above overlooking the wilderness of vast sun-blocking trees.

    What he felt was life, Xivan closed his eyes and took a deep breath to smell the evening air, his face became¡­so relaxed.

    But as he opened his eyes, he got a sad facial expression when he remembered.

    ¡°Around four thousand years,¡± Xivan said while he gave a frowning sigh. He looked around the vast forest and saw the ruins that¡¯s covered by the nature¡¯s ever growing hands.

    "Galanimel," Xivan said in Elvish; the nostalgia and sadness of looking upon this ruined place hurt his awakened heart.

    Everything gone, everyone he knew was gone. This once great Elven Capital now lay here in ruins; forgotten by time.

    He then looked towards something that¡¯s below.

    He landed by the camp that was set up by the group, and started to look around to see if he could find anything useful. He happened to come upon a map that''s lying there by a bedroll, he picked it up and looked over it, and he noticed that many things have changed.

    Surprisingly enough, no cities were named from any Elven cities.

    Xivan got mixed feelings, but as he saw one name that hasn¡¯t changed; in the middle of the map is the name Galanimel. He felt a warm feeling inside him as he had just said the name himself.

    A curve of a smile came forth, he started to inspect the map closer. He just stands there while holding onto the map.

    ¡°I should find out what happened to my brothers and sisters... But that can come later,¡± he sighed, ¡°Around 4,000 years, a lot must have changed. It doesn¡¯t seem that there are any cities that¡¯s close by. Hmm... That one looks good enough; a harbor city, I can get information from there.¡±

    He just talked to himself as if it¡¯s normal for him. He would usually do that when nobody''s around to watch him. To say his own monologues to keep himself from getting bored...

    ¡°East,¡± Xivan said with a clear voice.

    As the Elven Capital was in the middle of the continent, he decided to move east; to a harbor city which is named: Wantur City. It¡¯s stationed by a huge cove, the ideal place to have a harbor city.

    The knowledge he got from the hybrid was...rather good, her vocabulary was immense.

    ¡°She was a viable source of information,¡± Xivan said with a slight chuckle, but then got a troubled face when he remembered what had happened to her.

    She¡¯ll never live a normal life; he left her there in that chamber, because he knew what¡¯ll happen to her.

    <hr />

    Once someone had awakened him by using the blood ritual without anyone¡¯s permission.

    He laid there in the sarcophagus; he had been sleeping for ten years, but then he got awakened by a beautiful Elven woman, but she didn¡¯t know what the consequences held by opening it with her own blood. There were no warnings like those carved takes that¡¯re on the sides of the sarcophagus now, but those warnings weren¡¯t clear enough even now.

    When he had awoken and seen the Elven woman there in front of him, she was happy, but he stared at her with a face of terror.

    The sarcophagus only held for a hundred years, and then it would open automatically. The sarcophagus itself is made of the hardest, heaviest rock there¡¯s, and it got magical runes that set certain conditions; such as the hundred year automatic opening for one.

    As he got up from the sarcophagus, he willed himself to stand. Then he yelled at the Elven woman, telling her why she would do something so foolish. She just replied confused saying that she missed him, and didn¡¯t want to wait another 90 years for him to awaken.

    She had sneaked down to the Chamber of Whiteness, avoiding anyone who could stop her. She had never been down there before, and didn¡¯t know what the secrets of the sarcophagus were.

    She had opened the magical emerald door with ease, after pouring in some of her magic pool into it.

    Twenty statues stood there beside the door, ten on both sides. They awoke, but they didn¡¯t attack her, they just stood there doing nothing. They just looked at her with their forty glowing emerald eyes.

    She knew that they wouldn¡¯t attack her because she had the exact same statues at her home of whiteness.

    She knew that the sarcophagus could be opened by blood, which would cancel the hundred year cycle of sleep. Though that was the only thing she knew about it.

    She was doomed the moment she gave her blood, and so The Emerald High Priestess came into existence...

    Why he went to sleep in the first place was because he had to gain control over his magical energy. His magic and energy can be very unstable; he had to keep it under constant control, and that took a lot from him.

    There¡¯s a draining method to drain the magical energy from him, and that¡¯s the sarcophagus, it eats it up, like some kind of hungry monster that wants endless flesh to chew on.

    It¡¯s made for his use only when he can¡¯t control his energy, his magic...

    Magic¡­

    Elves, Half-Elves, and certain creatures has a pool of magic that fills, and drains.

    Over the eons of years, the Elves had mastered their way of using magic, but it needed training. Some Elves never even became powerful in their magical abilities, because they hadn¡¯t the talent for it. But even though some weren¡¯t talented, the Elves still reigned supreme.

    Magical elements that you could control: Fire, water, ice, earth, air, lightning, darkness, light, and many others; if one would only just peek under a rock. In those elements there are many different combinations of spells one could combine. To find those elements one needed the knowledge to summon them to their will, which was hard, but at the same time not.

    You could try for an eternity and still not gain that certain magic element.

    All the magical pools got different sizes, you could easily bring forth fire if you had a huge magic pool, but if you have small pool you may never even get the chance to summon anything.

    Magic is unfair, some couldn¡¯t use it, some could use it; some were talented, some weren¡¯t talented; some had huge magic pools, some didn¡¯t.

    When you can summon the element you wanted then it¡¯s mostly about thinking, and visualizing the element you wanted. If you wanted fire you needed to think fire¡­ If you wanted water you needed to think water. Concentration is a must, if you didn¡¯t concentrate on the element you wanted to control, it could run amok, and damage the magic-user.

    One could also use their pure magical energy that you could summon forth at will. It¡¯s an energy that¡¯s second nature to those who can use magic. Like breathing.

    But it doesn¡¯t do much for some.

    The magical energy had the same function as the magic pool, some have large sized pools, and some don¡¯t. The energy is the aura, the air, the ambience that escapes out from one''s body, if one had a large enough energy pool it could be dangerous, as Xivan has.

    The energy is a terrifying weapon if used correctly, one could make someone do something they wouldn¡¯t normally do, and that¡¯s something no one should possess; the ability to control a person, make them slaves to one¡¯s energy.

    Unfortunately Xivan is one of those persons who can use those abilities, but he desperately tries to contain it, so it doesn¡¯t seep out of him and takes a hold of someone.

    There are certain people who¡¯re more immune to the magical energy¡¯s influence, as the energy is mostly about controlling one¡¯s psyche, one¡¯s mind. Those who¡¯re more immune to the energy would just feel weird, slight drowsiness, and frightened.

    Incantations...

    There¡¯re certain incantations that could help one concentrate on bringing forth a certain magic element. If one wanted fire, then you needed to say an incantation about fire.

    The Elves has their language, and the Elven incantations are the most powerful¡­ It must be some kind of force that wills the elementals to those Elven words, those chants.

    That¡¯s why the Half-Elves use Elven incantations, and not some new weird incantation. The Elven incantations, invocations, and chants where the most powerful; because the elements knows those words as it has existed for many, many more millennials than the Half-Elves.

    The known races hasn¡¯t made any major advancements from their medieval state. Their brightest only studied magic, in turn that slowed down any progress that the races made over the countless years. They have only lived in their medieval world, but many have branched out seeking new means other than magic.

    Runes¡­

    Runes are texts that one uses to bring forth certain conditions; a means to control the very words, to bring forth damaging spells or bring forth helpful spells. Runes is the easiest way to control magic, one needed only to write a certain rune, and then empower it with one¡¯s magical pool or energy pool.

    There are different kinds of combinations like regular magic. And to write out runes you use your pools to write out the letters, one only needed to focus on one¡¯s fingertip and write. It¡¯s like a brush, but it leaves a trace of energy that stays there for eternity, never disappearing, never gets removed.

    But a rune without magical flow is just a normal text.

    The Elven runes are also like the incantations; the elements just bounds themselves into the rune and creates the purpose of the designated rune.

    High-grade runes are very hard to do, one needed time to write out a big number of lettered runes, favorably in a circle to connect them all. And on the circled rune, more runes are written upon it to expand the use of the conditions. But one needed an immense magical pool to power it; many people at the same time, or just one all-powerful being.

    Magic¡­

    Magic has limits of what it could do¡­as everything has. One couldn¡¯t use magic to create something that the elements couldn¡¯t create, but¡­ If one had the right materials, the right components, the right ingredients, then one could make the elements create it with magic.

    Everything that¡¯s elemental can come from nowhere, but things that¡¯re made from the bare hands; through constructions, through technology, can¡¯t be conjured up from nowhere.

    Limits there are.

    Limits are there for a reason to stop the imbalanced force, to become balanced.

    Xivan is from the imbalanced force, he can¡¯t be balanced, though he has limits too. A weakness, but not a weakness one would think, he needs to release his energy, his endless pool of magical energy, but to do that...that would take a lot of destruction if he didn¡¯t have his sarcophagus.

    To achieve the things the sarcophagus gives him; he has to release everything at the same time.

    Over the countless years, he has been able to control his energy even in his sleep, but¡­ If that energy were to suddenly release.... A shock so terrifying would come forth, a force that would shoot out into the air and into the soil, destroying the very ground he walks upon.

    Releasing...the darkness upon the world that eats...eats...and eats away at the elements, the magic¡­the energy of the world.

    Control is necessary, control is everything. If he loses that control...again...

    *Sigh*

    He put down the map, and looks through the camp once more, and what he found is a black-hooded cloak that lay beside another bedroll, by a plate helmet.

    ¡°This can be useful I guess¡­ I think I will just take it.¡± Xivan said as he became a thief. He picked it up and whooshed it on his shoulders. He tied the black strings in a neat way, and then started to move east.

    Xivan is at the moment wearing no shoes; he have dark brown pants, and a tight black shirt that brought forth the splendid muscles from his upper and lower body. They¡¯re rather plain clothes, but he didn¡¯t mind it at all; at least he didn¡¯t have to be buck naked.

    The cloak fluttered gloriously in the forest breeze as he made his way eastward.

    Xivan is currently levitating a couple of centimeters above the grassy ground. He didn¡¯t move fast, he moved very slow¡­ But you could see as he floated, that it made some kind of pressure on the ground, because as he moves the grass gets trampled, and as he moves away the grass returns to its normal shape.

    If Xivan could enjoy something he would usually take time to enjoy it, as he has all the time in the world, now that everything is...gone. Would he get back his brothers and sisters if he went faster? No...he wouldn¡¯t.

    He took in his surroundings; he has missed the smell of the woods, the sound of birds that soared through the high trees, and the sound of faint footsteps coming from behind him.

    He gave a slight frown as the footsteps interrupted his adornment of his long lost Forest of Galanimel.

    As he kept on floating forward, he suddenly landed on the ground; feeling the grass under his bare feet.

    He made a big sigh and said: ¡°You sure are persistent.¡±

    Just as he said it, the footsteps could be heard coming closer and closer, not even trying to hide its sneaky footsteps anymore.

    ¡±Any real reason you¡¯re following me, feline?¡± Xivan said wonderingly.

    Aynthia came and stood beside him, and then took a few more steps; she growled at him as she moved.

    She now stood two meters in front of him, staring with her slit amber eyes. She held her two longswords in the open, not trying to hide them.

    She¡¯s having such a grim¡ªterrifying¡ªexpression at this moment. Four fangs could be seen from her slightly opened growling mouth.

    So she¡¯s still angry about me using my powers to make her fly... Well I did use a little too much power. Xivan thought as he raised his shorter left eyebrow wonderingly.

    They just stood there for a minute, making no sudden movements.

    Aynthia gave out a ¡±Tch¡± as she turned to her right side as if she¡¯s going to leave.

    She breathed in deeply and made a quick whirlwind strike, which made her spin to the right side with both of her longswords; they came slashing from her left side with all her might and speed.

    Xivan just got a surprised face and did a quick backward dodge, but he stumbled instead as he still haven¡¯t adjusted to his newly awakened body.

    He just let out a *Oh* as he stumbled. Aynthia took her opportunity to attack relentlessly as he stumbled, but before her swords reached him, he jumped backwards a whopping five meters.

    ¡°Stop this foolishness!¡± Xivan yelled out to the berserker girl as he landed on the grass, but she didn¡¯t listen to one word. She just looked enraged, so enraged, and desperate.

    She sprinted towards him with such speed that the ground itself shot up dirt as her clawed feet ripped it open.

    He just lets out a sigh.

    So you won¡¯t stop, Xivan thought, then an upward curve displayed on his mouth, then lets see how good you are, feline.

    Right when she came upon him she lets out a ¡°Raaah!¡± as she puts all of her strength and speed into her incoming strikes.

    Both her dual longswords slashed, strikes, and did whirlwind attacks; she did zigzag movements as she assaulted him with a barrage of attacks; left, right, jump, slide, flurry of double thrusts, but nothing reached him.

    She did her flurries of strikes, but she began to do random desperate attacks as if she has forgotten all of her hard training.

    She did kicking moves as if to reach him when the longswords didn¡¯t get to their goals, to tear him with her claws.

    Aynthia just kept on attacking desperately, while he just kept on dodging with ease.

    He has adjusted to his awakened body, and now he¡¯s dodging as if the air currents are helping him. He would tilt to one side, but then moved to another. That threw her into a disarray.

    She finally yelled out furiously: ¡°STAND STILL!!¡±

    But as she heard herself she got even more pissed off now that she said the words out loud. She increased her prowess even further, her dual longswords and movements became faster.

    Xivan just kept on dodging, but he raised his left eyebrow in surprise and thought:

    So this is how the beast race is, very fascinating indeed.

    They kept on dancing their tune with one another, she managed to cut emerald strings of hair, but Xivan just gave a slight chuckle.

    Aynthia then came roaring with her fangs completely visible, but she gasped as she got surprised when Xivan came at her instead with such speed. He didn¡¯t run like she did, he flew instead, and as he came flying, he has his emerald eyes fixated upon hers, she couldn¡¯t do anything¡­

    He came too...fast.

    She couldn¡¯t even react, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s moving in slow motion, and he¡¯s moving in normal speed; her eyes became wide as he came upon her.

    He quickly grabbed both of her wrists and twisted them, hard.

    When he twisted them she tried to fight strength against strength, but her face grimaced as she couldn¡¯t meet his strength. A cry of pain...his grip around her wrists tightened even harder, she started to lose her hold around the hilts of her longswords, as her hands began to give out.

    *Thud* the longswords fell to the grassy ground.

    She just stared into his emerald eyes¡­she felt fear for her own life; she fell to her knees as he held her wrists.

    Xivan released his hands from her, but as he released his right hand went towards her throat.

    Aynthia that''s still in a scared daze from when he had let go of her wrists noticed a hand around her throat; her eyes became wide.

    He lifted her up so her feet couldn''t reach the ground. He squeezed, and she dangled with her legs.

    ¡°Sto¡ª*Cough*¡ªlease,¡± She pleaded.

    He then threw her back five meters as if she didn¡¯t weigh anything.

    She landed on the ground neatly as she spun her body to balance herself. She quickly grabbed her throat as she gasped heavily; hands shakes from the gripping of her wrists.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been beaten feline so you better stop with these attacks. Otherwise...you¡¯ll leave me with no other choice,¡± Xivan said with a serious voice.

    He then crouched down to pick up the longswords that had fallen upon the grassy ground.

    ¡°Hmm...fine pair of blades you have,¡± Xivan said as he inspected the swords with fascination.

    <hr />

    He has always enjoyed to see people fight with weapons and martial arts, instead of using magic.

    He had watched the priests, and priestesses train in the arts of weaponry and martial arts many times, he enjoyed to see people rise to victory through hard work. He would even help some gain a rank or two if he saw someone talented, he did it just because...he simply could.

    He knew most of the high priests and priestesses, but there were many who slipped from his mind, because there were a lot of high priests and priestesses that handles all of the different sanctuaries.

    Some he hadn¡¯t even met, being a high priest or priestess does have its merit, but there were those who rose up to the highest rank that didn¡¯t even deserve to be in that position.

    Power and influence¡­ Was all it needed. Unfair were the trials to achieve greatness. But some people were lucky enough like Xinidra, who was able to rise without much problem.

    The lower ranked battle-priests would practice outside on a vast training yard, hundreds at a time. He would usually be inside the Battle-Sanctuary and watch them from afar so no unnecessary attention would come upon him.

    He would be guided by the high priests he knew so he could view the spectacle of battles, he was mostly guided by a black-clad armored Elven high priest. The black-clad man had large muscles that bulged out. Hair and eyes of the darkest black, and skin color of pale gray, like the mighty himself.

    He looked terrifying, but Xivan had known him for the longest time, he was the leader of the High Battle-Sanctuary, the one who controls the strongest army of the Elven Continent.

    The man had such proudness to him, he stood in a stance that pushed out his chest, holding his arms behind his back; legs a little spread out, and head held high.

    He only reached to Xivan¡¯s shoulders, but the man himself is considered very big. They would usually talk about interesting things that happened in the continent, and watch the priests¡¯ battle against each other.

    There was a balcony that one could look out of, and see the training yard. It was only forty meters away so they could see the hundreds of Elven priests¡¯ battle to their fullest.

    The lower ranked priestesses he too enjoyed to watch; they fought against each other using their own techniques to fight her opponent, the women fought with much more fierceness to them, he had seen.

    He would be usually guided by the sapphire women as they kept the women¡¯s Battle-Sanctuaries in top conditions, they too liked the weaponry and martial arts, instead of magic.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re bad at magic, they¡¯re the high priestesses of the Whiteness-Sanctuary, and that means that they¡¯re superb in their magical abilities, though some were weaker than others.

    The two sapphire women had been in the Sanctuary of Whiteness for thousands of years.

    They knew him the best, and would do everything he wants with such undying loyalty. They love him, and he loves them, but he kept himself in check of his desires, and so did they.

    They have had their joyous time many times before.

    One of them would be picked to be his concubine, but both of them gets to be in his bed as they¡¯re twin sisters; he couldn¡¯t deny them.

    Jealousy of course sprouted forth from having two concubines in his bed. The other high ranked priestesses of the Whiteness-Sanctuary complained, but they kept their jealousy in check, because they had seen before how deadly the sapphire twins could be...if provoked.

    They once killed a high-ranked priestess in the Mansion of Whiteness, right in front of the other priestesses to show who they¡¯re dealing with. The one that died had insulted them, and they didn¡¯t take kindly to insults; they ganged up on her and killed her in cold blood.

    The other priestesses had just watched, and not daring to jump in to stop them...her friends just watched...and they let her die, not daring to get on the bad side of those two sapphire women.

    When Xivan heard the news he got so furious, they killed someone he held dear. The one who died had spent two times as his concubine, and of course he would have feelings for someone who willingly offers herself to him.

    The sapphire women tried their best to get him to forgive them, but he stayed like that for many years, they had felt his pain, his anger as it seeped out of him; that feeling of his immense energy wanting to grip ahold of their throats.

    He never liked to lose those around him, but...he endured.

    They killed her...but nothing happened to the sapphire women, because they were a powerful force on the Elven continent, their family had rose up to become a high esteemed military family at the top, so of course nothing could topple them down from their high chairs.

    Only he could, but he didn¡¯t.

    The two sapphire women even turned on themselves when they blamed each other for getting the other one into this situation.

    And then over the years one of them got chosen again to be his concubine, and the twins were still fighting and blaming each other, but now the other one gets him all to herself? The joy she felt when she got chosen¡­but he didn¡¯t pay any major attention to her.

    He would just look upon her with painful eyes, and that ate her up from the inside.

    Her twin sister had come to her to beg for her forgiveness when she got tired of all this fighting, she too wanted his embrace.

    As the concubines can¡¯t leave the room of whiteness, she had just stayed there feeling sad on her own, but when the twin sister heard the grave news about how he acted, they joined together once more to bed for his forgiveness, they wanted him to return to normal.

    He had rarely gone the bedroom of whiteness, because he didn¡¯t feel like being with the chosen at all, but when he returned, they stood there in their sapphire hair, being naked from head to toe. They looked at him with prowling sapphire eyes, ready to dig in.

    His body twitched, and the sapphire women came lunging at him with eyes of determination.

    They gave him no quarter; even if he tried to deny them, they would just jump on him from two sides, and drag him to the bed with all their might. They were like two predators clawing on an animal wanting it to stop running so they could start to enjoy their meal.

    ...A lustful night ensued, giving him no respite; they just dug their teeth into the animal, and enjoyed...enjoyed...enjoyed the taste, and smell of the large animal that they had taken down on the bed.

    <hr />

    He held Aynthia¡¯s dual longswords in his hands and said: ¡°They¡¯re indeed well-made blades, no... Longswords are the correct term, yes?¡±

    She just looked at him with wide eyes, wondering what he¡¯ll do with them. Is he someone that talks to people before he kills them? She got an uneasy feeling.

    He started to walk towards Aynthia, and she flinched back a little bit, but he just gave a slight chuckle when he saw her acting so afraid of him.

    Maybe I did go too far with the throat grip? Xivan thought.

    When he came two meters in front of her, he raised his arms above his head with longswords in hand, as if he¡¯s going to strike her down and kill her. She closed her eyes to await her fate of this defeat she had gotten...her life is in his hands.

    Instead of striking down the eye-closed girl, he threw the dual longswords so they hit the ground tip first, making them get stuck to the grass.

    She peeked through her tightly closed eyes when she heard the *Thud* on the ground¡­ She saw her dual longswords in front of her, then her eyes darted up towards Xivan in a surprised movement.

    He then spoke in a calm voice: ¡°It¡¯s your choice to make; pick them up again and attack me, or sheath them into your back scabbards.¡±

    She just stood there¡­being very confused about not dying, why didn¡¯t he kill her...why? She had thought...she was ready, if she¡¯s not going to die here then¡­ She looked up towards Xivan, then to the stuck longswords on the grass.

    She grabbed the hilts of the swords, and drew them out of the ground. She just looked at him while she has a very troubled face, but she sighed and sheathed her longswords into her crosslike scabbards.

    ¡°That¡¯s that then, I bid you farewell,¡± Xivan said as he started to walk, then began to levitate slightly above the ground, moving in that slow soaring levitation.

    She just watched him leave with her slit amber eyes, but then a sudden realization struck her. She gasped and said in a defeated voice: ¡°I lost¡­ I¡­I Lost to a male. My first defeat...¡±

    In that gigantic forest, riddled with large roots sprouting from the large trees, the sun that¡¯s blocked out by the vast tree crowns, and there sitting on the grass is Aynthia with a void expression.

    It¡¯s as if her whole world has been destroyed.

    <hr />

    When Aynthia was little she got trained by her mother, who looked like the spitting image of herself but older.

    Aynthia had trained, trained, trained and trained, until she became a deadly weapon, which no one could defeat.

    Her mother helped her with the best of her abilities. She too used dual longswords, so she trained her daughter in the arts of dual-wield. Aynthia had once asked where her father was, but her mother just got a sad expression as if she knew something.

    Aynthia had just let go of those thoughts, it would just hurt her mother more if she kept on asking.

    Her mother was such a strong woman, once they got beset by a Beast pack that came from an unknown tribe, but her mother single handedly defended them with her deadly dual-wielding skills.

    That pack got wiped out on that rainy day. Aynthia had only watched and inspected everything her mother did, in the shadows.

    She was only eight years of age at that time.

    She had been trained since birth, to be like her mother.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Usually Beasts let one of the parents take care of the gender that is the same as them. That''s what her mother did, so Aynthia has never known her father. Since birth they have traveled and traveled around. They lived and traveled on the Beast continent, where power, and tradition was all which mattered.

    A thousand years ago to date, the Beast race had gotten tired of their peaceful nature, so they struck out and started wars between the Humans. It was a foolish war, many men, women and children died as they kept on fighting one another.

    The Beast race is stronger in strength and speed, but they couldn¡¯t avoid the sheer number of Humans and Half-Elves that came swarming at them. Even though they were stronger they got beaten back, but the war didn¡¯t end, it kept on going for over sixty years.

    The Humans and Half-Elves pushed, and the Beasts pushed. Most battles were between the two continents borders, as they lie right next to each other.

    But as new men and women came over the years of war, so did the new ways of thinking.

    It happened in both of the races, the new young people thought about what they were fighting for, and what the purpose of these wars was.

    The history in the Human continent said that it''s the Beasts fault for all this war, and that''s slightly true, but the Humans could have stopped that war long ago, but they declined the Beast¡¯s peace offerings, so the war never stopped.

    The history in the Beast continent said that it was the Humans fault, and it kept on going like that, both of the races only caring that they''re in the right.

    After ten more years of war, both of the race''s young men and women got tired of the death and destruction that their peers had caused. That led to a rebellion on both of the sides, kings and queens were killed, tribe chieftains¡¯ were killed, all kinds of leaders were toppled down from their high seats of power.

    It took only three years for the rebellion to work in both continents.

    Then a new Human and Beast continent were born from the ashes of those foolish people that wanted war and more war.

    In the year of 24,473, peace began to spread throughout the continents. It was a joyous occasion, but sadness and hate still ran through the races.

    Under the time of war the Dwarves and the Halflings just stood at the sides and brought in benefits as they sold weapons and armor to both of the races, fueling the war on. They were displeased when the war ended, but they just kept holding their neutral standing.

    No one yelled out their thoughts of hatred and sadness, so it slowly, but steadily began to mend. Both of the races are now to this day peaceful against each other, living in harmony with all the known races.

    The Beast race has their traditions and Humans has theirs, so they didn¡¯t meddle in one another¡¯s business.

    The Beast race who followed many particular traditions; one of those many traditions Aynthia had been taught by her mother to follow to her death. And that tradition is: The Dual of Submission.

    The majority in the Beast race followed this tradition to their core.

    But that only counted if one has a set of conditions that binds them to that tradition, which Aynthia has.

    She¡¯s got two burn scars that looked like fanged claws on both of her palms.

    No one could see them as she has her hands covered, but those scars shows that she¡¯s true to that tradition. Most of the people don''t know of this tradition, so when one asks for a duel against someone like Aynthia, she has to fight with all her strength, if she would have lost her life would have be settled there and then.

    The person who won over the one that lost in the duel, that person gets to decide what happens to the one that lost. If the person who won the duel didn¡¯t want anything to do with the one that lost, then the one that lost would take one¡¯s own life as punishment for being rejected.

    That''s the cruel choice of the tradition of The Dual of Submission.

    The traditions are held as a religious belief for the Beast race, if one would forsake them then they would be hunted down and killed. The Beasts are dead set to keep every tradition on the right path. There are different tribes that hunt down the heathens who betray their traditions.

    Assassins, executioners... They are the Wrath of the Beasts.

    But it gets complicated when it¡¯s not two from the same race. Aynthia¡¯s mother had told her if she ever lost a battle between herself and a male or female, that is when her life ends and her new life begins.

    Aynthia''s mentality is dead set upon those rules, it¡¯s branded into her very soul and heart. If she were to lose, her new life would begin.

    And she has just lost to an Elven man. To someone so much powerful than her, she had tried her best to win over him, but she was powerless, she couldn¡¯t even hurt him, only those single strands of emerald hair was she able to hurt¡­

    She just sat there on the grass thinking of what she¡¯s going to do¡­her clawed fingers dug in the ground furiously, not wanting to stop digging her own grave, but she stopped.

    Aynthia said to herself in a hesitating voice: ¡°M¨CMother...my new life...begins.¡±

    She then stood up and began to walk, then she started run.

    <hr />

    Xivan just floated there above the ground and as he kept on going towards east, he noticed that someone is up ahead sitting on dead big branch that¡¯s laid out nicely.

    He just gave a slight frown as he raised his left eyebrow, and as he came upon that someone, he asked while frowning: ¡°Changed your mind about attacking me?¡±

    She just looked at him, not saying a word¡­

    He too just looked at her curiously, wondering what she wants. He then floated past her and started to move eastward yet again.

    When she saw him leave, she just followed him while being a few meters away. He suddenly turned around and asked:

    ¡±Are you going to keep following me?¡±

    ¡±Yes,¡± Aynthia replied bluntly.

    As she said it Xivan lowered his left eyebrow and just shrugged his shoulders.

    He then strode forward yet again while levitating, and she just gave him a calm look. After a while as he got a few meters away, she began to follow again.

    <hr />

    Xivan that''s levitating heard her still following him, he gave a sigh; he looked behind him and saw Aynthia strutting there while looking around the forest, always on alert. When she saw him looking at her, she tilted her head wondering what he wanted, but he said nothing.

    As they made their way towards the outskirts of the Forest of Galanimel, the sun slowly went down in the unseen horizon, and night began to set inside the forest.

    Xivan didn¡¯t even stop going forward even though it''s night, Aynthia just followed closely behind him. He''s kind of impressed with her persistence.

    He thought about going faster, but he wanted to enjoy the time he has, he would only go fast if it¡¯s absolutely necessary.

    The Forest of Galanimel is huge they are still far away from the nearest village, town or city.

    As the night went on he could hear Aynthia¡¯s steps became a lot noisier, Xivan turned around while floating backwards and asked, ¡°Tired?¡±

    ¡°I...am fine,¡± Aynthia spoke with a hesitant voice.

    She then added with a smile while slightly showing her fangs: "I don¡¯t move stealthily anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that explains it,¡± Xivan said as they went onwards.

    They encountered neither animals nor monsters, it surprised Aynthia as she had been eager to see some action between him and a hungry monster. She just sighed when no monster came like the one the group had seen on the way to the Ruins of Galanimel.

    As she looked at him, he''s just floating a few centimeters above the ground as he strode onwards.

    ¡°How do you do that?¡± Aynthia asked curiously.

    ¡°Hmm, do what?¡± Xivan said with a half-present voice while floating forward.

    ¡°That air thing,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh you mean levitation? Well...¡± he paused and just gave a half honest answer: ¡°It¡¯s gravity and a little bit of wind to keep me going forward...but there are different kinds of levitations, this is just one.¡±

    Xivan suddenly stopped floating forward and asked: ¡°Are you interested in magic?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Aynthia replied bluntly.

    Xivan just gave his slight chuckle, and began to float onwards, continuing towards east in this supreme forest of darkness.

    His mind drifted into memories...

    <hr />

    In a vast bedroom of whiteness stands two Elves: Xivan and Xinidra.

    They are embraced with each other, he held her so she could reach him.

    Her arms are around his neck, and her feet are dangling in the air; they enjoyed the lips of the other person that they¡¯re kissing. He spinned around with her in his arms, and she giggled while she still kissed him as they spinned.

    She broke off the kiss, and looked at him with an amused expression.

    She hugged him tightly, and her head went to his shoulder to rest on it. They¡¯re enjoying each other¡¯s warmth; her legs went around him, and her head removed itself from his shoulder to stare straight into his emerald eyes, and he too stared at her amethyst eyes.

    She looked at him with seducing eyes. Her nose started to nudge at his nose playfully, and she pfft a giggle again, and he too gave off a slight chuckle as he saw her acting so spoiled.

    She started to peck him with kisses all over his face...slow pecking kisses.

    She hang onto him, and began again with the deep long kisses.

    They danced around the bedroom as he held her, and she clinged to him as he danced. He wore white silken pants, and a silvery robe that has an opened up vertical middle part that showed his emerald shirt.

    The robe¡¯s sleeves are tight around his arms, and he¡¯s got white shoes; he felt the hard marbled floor as he danced with the extra weight, but it didn¡¯t get him flustered one bit.

    Xinidra leaned backwards and held her arms in the air as he gave yet another spin. Making her long amethyst hair soar wildly around as he whirled a whirlwind, while he danced to his own tune.

    They kept on doing that as they enjoyed the playful time together.

    They kissed each other once again to enjoy the lips of the person that they¡¯re kissing.

    A baby¡¯s cry echoed throughout the bedroom of whiteness.

    Xivan and Xinidra released themselves from each other¡¯s lips. They looked towards a baby''s crib...the sad cries called out to them. He set Xinidra down as they went and stood beside the crib overlooking at what¡¯s making such saddening sounds.

    Lying there in the crib, a beautiful Elven baby girl, with slight amethyst hair that showed from the Elven baby¡¯s newborn head; her emerald eyes, and that pale gray skin her father has. When the baby girl noticed what¡¯s above her, she stopped crying, and blessed the people above with an emotion of accomplishment.

    The man and the woman stood there looking down at their beautiful daughter with blissed faces.

    They once again embraced each other, but they just held one another close while looking down at their Elven baby girl. Xivan looked overjoyed by his daughter that he has there in front of him. And Xinidra is just enjoying her time with Xivan as much as she can.

    The Elven baby girl signaled with her flapping arms and legs, wanting to be carried.

    <hr />

    Sitting there on the balcony overlooking the horizon that glowed with its prime golden light; Xinidra holds her baby while leaning towards Xivan, her baby sucked milk from her lactsitating breast, and Xivan cuddled her as she leant at him with an arm around her.

    On the balcony there are thin white pillars that held up the edges of the balcony; so you could rest ones arms if you wanted to stand.

    They just sat there while treasuring the moment of time they have with each other and their baby girl.

    Down below, on a circled courtyard with white pillars making a big round circle around it, is a straight passage of marbled tiles leading towards a vast gate. From that gate came an Elven high priestess with an escort of ten lower ranked priestesses that¡¯s covered with white clothes from head to toe, not allowing any skin to be shown.

    They followed closely behind the woman, not daring to lag behind.

    Xinidra noticed those eleven women through the small pillars of the balcony, moving towards their direction as it led into the Mansion of Whiteness.

    When they vanished under the balcony her face made such a disheartened expression, she knows that leading high priestess.

    She looked towards her side to see Xivan with his eyes closed, enjoying the moment of happiness, not noticing the women.

    The Mansion of Whiteness had been cleared out of all of the priestesses, to keep only those who Xivan trusted the most to be close by. Many said that¡¯s not possible, but for now, he needed it to be like that, until they have finished the other Mansion of Whiteness; that his daughter will live in, and be protected in.

    A knock is heard from the distant double doors, both of them stood up; Xinidra fixed her dress, so she doesn¡¯t show her breasts. She walked beside her Emerald Jewel, but she stopped while she held her baby not wanting to move closer to the double doors.

    Xivan hadn¡¯t noticed the priestesses while they were sitting on the balcony, but now he understood as he looks upon his hesitating lover, that held his daughter.

    He went and opened the door by himself, and there stood the leading priestess, while the ten covered women stood further away down the corridor. The Elven man asked what business she has here at this moment, because he wasn¡¯t supposed to be interrupted until tomorrow.

    But the woman spoke in a low hesitant voice, choosing every work carefully, as if she has memorized them perfectly.

    As she spoke he understood the dire need of this visit.

    He looked behind him, and saw the empty shell of a woman holding a baby girl. His face became so discouraged. He looked back at the woman and gave her a deadly glare, and she flinched back, feeling saddened that she has to anger him.

    He went to his lovely ladies¡¯, and told Xinidra that he got to go, because she couldn¡¯t hear the high priestess speak; she had spoken in that low hesitant voice.

    She¡¯s just looking at him with a sad face; he kissed her, and then kissed his daughter¡¯s head, then he left through the double doors, and not through the balcony. He left his lover and daughter behind.

    As she saw her Emerald Jewel disappear, she wanted to run after him while she held her baby. But she got stopped by a wide taunting grin of success, which came from an angry looking priestess that stood by the double doors, it¡¯s her¡­ That woman she had beaten up, and given a bloodied face.

    That woman knows how she felt all too well. She had ruined a moment of joy from her, and that¡¯s why she looks at Xinidra with such a pleased expression. She had ruined her time with him, she wanted her to cry, she wanted her to feel pain, she wanted her to¡­ Die.

    She grinned at Xinidra who held the baby, then she looked at the baby with a hint of malice, she felt disgusted by the creature she held. Why didn¡¯t she get pregnant with his child...why!

    Xivan has already left, and is heading towards west.

    She has planned this...this plan that she has made up with her family...will begin tonight... It¡¯s a risky plan, she doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯ll even work or not...but she has come too far for this plan to be abandoned.

    Those two are a threat to the great Mansion of Whiteness, to the great Elven Continent! She couldn¡¯t let a single woman reign over him, she just couldn¡¯t. Even if she must become the enemy of her loved one, she has to remove that parasite of a woman.

    And that...creature she''s holding.

    They just stood there looking at each other, glaring with angry looks. They didn¡¯t say anything, just stared. The angry priestess then closed the double doors; leaving the woman with her baby standing there in that vast bedroom of whiteness.

    <hr />

    Xivan is flying there up in the sky watching the distant ground that¡¯s riddled with tree crowns...so much green. Some trees are bigger than others. If he looked behind him he would see tall gigantic trees that reached half the way up to the clouds.

    Those trees were magic induced that the Elves had grown.

    Before he left the Mansion of Whiteness, he had to lock away his damaged, emotionless Emerald High Priestess.

    He had guided her away from her regular room, and gone to a chamber, that has big metal double doors. It''s a damaged chamber, claw marks; big claw marks riddled everywhere inside the chamber and on the inside of the metal double doors.

    But the doors stood strong and sturdy.

    He left her there inside that destroyed clawed room, on a comfortable sofa that had been switched out to look brand new. He had put powerful runes to strengthen the metal double doors in a very quick fashion as he has done so many times before.

    ¡°Hopefully I don¡¯t need to use too much power to close this rune,¡± He said as he flew there in the sky.

    He¡¯s flying west towards the biggest harbor the Elves has, but he wasn¡¯t going to the harbor.

    The woman that came bearing news had said that a high-grade rune has shown up out of nowhere, around fifty kilometers away from the harbor, and is spewing out dangerous rampant magic. So he¡¯s at the moment flying there towards it, to destroy it.

    Because she said that the other high ranking priests, priestesses, and other powerful Elves couldn¡¯t close it.

    If they had gotten close to the high-grade rune their magical pools would drain so fast; the rune sucked in both of the pools in terrifying speed. They had tried to destroy it with destruction magic, to try to damage the runes writings, but any magic spell they cast would get sucked in by the immense power of the high-grade rune¡¯s formation.

    Even physical spells were useless.

    Xivan wasn¡¯t supposed to be interrupted until tomorrow morning. Tomorrow he¡¯s supposed to go and watch over the ones who constructs his daughter''s house, and even help build it. He wanted it to be perfect, even more than the Mansion of Whiteness.

    He can¡¯t have her in the Mansion of Whiteness, things needed to return to normal.

    Many of the high priestesses had complained: Are they not going to get to be his concubines again? Not feel his addictive energy? That addictiveness that would send them to the sky soaring in bliss?

    Anger arose from those complaints, even the sapphire women had joined in on the Team of Displease.

    So¡­he gets no say in this..?

    He then had said that he needed time, he just needed time, until the next choosing.

    They then calmed down when he had said it; that the choosing won''t be denied to the high priestesses of the Mansion of Whiteness.

    It has only gone twelve months since the last choosing, but they certainly became feisty when something stood in their way.

    But now this news of this sudden high-grade rune couldn¡¯t be overlooked lightly. He didn¡¯t know who did it...was it the non-believers...or someone else...he did not know.

    He hadn¡¯t even read someone¡¯s mind for a long time. Last time he did it, he read the bewildered Xinidra, the first time he met her¡­

    He¡¯s beginning to lose his touch¡­starting to get weak-minded, and not alert as he once were.

    But he trusted the woman that had come bearing news to him, her name is Xicara. Many Elven names starts with an X, to show their loyalty towards their religion. Xivan himself thought that was ridiculous, but he couldn¡¯t stop people from doing what they believed in.

    Xicara comes from one of the largest esteemed families, one of the founder families of the Elven religion. She has lived for thousands of years, and been a concubine many times, she has lived her life in bliss.

    She does everything for him, even those things he wouldn¡¯t do, but those things she kept an absolute secret, not wanting to anger her loved one.

    He knows her temper, as he had been told many times by different priestesses, but he has never seen that temper for himself. You wouldn¡¯t believe that she could be such a cruel woman if you saw her standing in front of him, her Emerald God.

    Her family supported their religion to their fullest; she has siblings, relatives that joined the different sanctuaries to show their faith, and some didn¡¯t.

    All of her family members that joined the different sanctuaries rose up very fast to be high ranking priests and priestesses, because they can do that, they have immense power in the Elven continent, and they use it to their ends even if it¡¯s unjust¡­

    But in the Mansion of Whiteness, he reads the minds of those who gets to be a high-ranked priestess.

    No wealth...connections...power could change his mind if he didn¡¯t want one there, he has denied some in the past, but he has become more open to different women he would usually stay away from¡­ Such as Xicara, but he hasn¡¯t read her mind in a very long time.

    Xicara¡¯s family wanted to keep the religion intact, and they did so by horrible means; they have killed non-believers just because they¡¯re a hindrance to their faith. They have removed Elven people from their high seats by the means of assassinations.

    They handled the ¡°Assassin¡¯s Sanctuary¡±, one of the great networks that worked for the glory of the Elven continent, to remove those who would seek it harm.

    They¡¯re the bane of the Elven religion, the shadow, the darkness that creeped under the Elven children¡¯s beds.

    Their crimson assassination armor are known all across the Elven continent.

    Their blood red hair, their blood red eyes; that skin of white. They¡¯re the Elves that runs in the night, that very darkness is their friend, their solitude.

    Xicara¡¯s family couldn¡¯t act out of order though, because if they did act out of order, the other high esteemed families would take matters into their own hands and remove them. They are powerful, but power only reached so far, they are looked down upon for their cruelty, their killings, their work, their Way of the Assassins.

    <hr />

    He soars in the sky, flying with great speed while having a magical barrier in front of him, so the air pressure didn¡¯t hit his face. He held one hand forward as he kept the barrier, and the other by his waist. The sounds of the air slid off the barrier as he flew, it gave a screeching sound as the high density of endless air just kept on coming.

    He stopped...

    A maw of violent magic could be seen in the forest, it sucked in trees, rocks, unfortunate animals, and monsters that dissolved into nothingness...into magical elements that fueled the high-grade rune. It stood there strong with its high-grade rune formation on the ground.

    There are violent tornadoes that shot out in different directions, earthquakes that could be seen as the ground shook. It¡¯s a complete vortex of natural disasters.

    He has to stop it before the rune spreads even further.

    He could see that the rune was moving outwards...slowly, because if one were to put enough magic into a rune, and set a certain condition to it, the rune itself comes to life; to spread its utter destruction if no one stopped the magical flow.

    He just looked at the ever growing rune formation that glowed in a yellow-lettered illumination.

    He said to himself as he floated there in the air: ¡°Where does this kind of magical power come from¡­ This¡­feels unnatural. If this is a person''s doing,¡± his expression grew cold, ¡°No¡­ People are responsible for this... Why would someone do this kind of thing; it¡¯s madness!¡±

    He has to stop it before it reached The Great Elven Harbor.

    The rune circle has spread for one kilometer in every direction, but it¡¯s destroying everything in its way.

    The flaming magical power fluttered violently as it slowly moved outwards. The sky too felt the power of the high-grade rune. Clouds began to form above him. Droplets of rain started to fall down from the covers of clouds. It just kept on becoming heavier and heavier rain.

    Thunder! Lightning! They came in quick intervals. The rain fed the vortex of destruction; taking in every elemental energy there is.

    He began to descend towards the maw of magic...slowly.

    He floated there twenty meters in the air being so close to the rune, he felt his boundless pool of magic stir¡­ His energy seeping out of him.

    His left eyebrow raised itself wonderingly as he started to get drained of his pools. He has to break the circled connection of the rune formation¡­ He could see the yellow-lettered runes; they are pulsing like one¡¯s heartbeat¡­

    They¡¯re thick letters, thick enough to hold, to grab.

    Left eyebrow lowered itself.

    He flew down and landed on the shaking ground, winds howled by him as he stood there, rain making him soaked to the bone. His emerald hair, and clothes fluttered furiously, but he just stood there letting the rune feel his power, his boundless power.

    He¡¯s only ten meters away from the flaming rune circle.

    His eyes began to glow in a royal emerald color. He raised his arms slowly, as if time has made him go in slow motion, but as he raised his arms, his hands, his fingers spread and gripped onto something, looking like as if his squeezing a heart to sunder¡­he squeezed tightly with all his might.

    He stood there arms forward; hands squeezing the invisible heart; left leg forward, and his right leg bracing himself for the incoming magical storm.

    The rune came closer...and closer¡­ He closed his eyes awaiting the magical flames to touch his opened-heart-gripping hands.

    He¡­ Let¡­ Go¡­of that control that he desperately tries to keep from flowing out of him¡­

    He gritted his teeth as if he tried to hold back a painful scream, but he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    He roared with all his might and power while showing his white teeth, but newly born emerald fangs sprouted forth from his mouth, his eyes lighting up even more brightly.

    Something grew out of him, out of his knees, elbows, cheekbones, heels, fingers, toes, and shoulders. Bones of emerald has sprouted out of him; sharp, long bones making him look like a monster, his emerald eyes, his emerald hair, he¡¯s an emerald creature.

    The Green Terror.

    Pressure, power, energy flowed out from him like a raging river¡­

    A low echoing shuddering dark laugh ran throughout the forest¡­ He stood there with his hands inside the flaming rune magic¡­ The ground shook even more violently¡­ But the ground suddenly got pulverized into nothing, as if the ground under his feet got pushed into the ground by the gravity itself.

    He floated there as an emerald beam descended into the ground, and ascended into the sky, such a brightness of emerald, such a blinding sight.

    The beam was so strong that it even pierced the cover of clouds, making a big hole as the pressure pushed away the rain clouds.

    His opened-heart-gripping hands closed themselves in a quick fashion, and as he closed them, a pressure of magical energy blasted out into every direction. The high-grade rune in front of him shrieked in fear... Its rune formation started to give away...the pulsing yellow-lettered runes pulsed even faster and faster as if it¡¯s starting to build up into something.

    He drained, drained, and drained the rune¡­ He lost himself, the darkness then took ahold of him.

    He laughed as he felt his power, he laughed as he drained it of its addictive elements. He laughed while showing his now emerald fanged mouth. He laughed so uncontrollably damaging as if it wasn¡¯t even himself anymore.

    A laughing emerald horror¡­ A loss of his self-control¡­

    His doom awaiting him again¡­

    Control¡­

    Control¡­

    CONTROL YOURSELF!!!

    He howled with such might that it made a screeching blast in the process, it gave off such a blast that it damaged the yellow-lettered runes. He desperately tries to gain command of his emotions...his boundless magical powers, his energy.

    The yellow-lettered runes exploded as they couldn¡¯t hold themselves together, an explosion so powerful, so vast. So much destruction shot out into all directions as the rune¡¯s magical power released itself off its horrendous gathered magic of elements.

    That powerful magical powered blast sent Xivan shooting away with terrifying speed, he soared above the ground flying in damaging speed, trees shattered as he hit them, bones of emerald flying in different directions.

    He hit the ground, but he rolled with such speed that nothing could stop him from doing those kinds of damaging spins, tumbles and rolls¡­

    The beam of emerald had been interrupted by the sudden blast of magical power¡­ When he got shot away, the beam pierced the sky in big line, and the ground too as he flew, but it disappeared suddenly.

    He tumbled, rolled, and as he spun, cracks could be heard from his body, as it started to get mutilated¡­ Blood spewed out in every direction as he spun those deathly spins¡­ His newly emerald bones has been broken off by the harmful speed of the hitting trees, and tumbles.

    <hr />

    He now lay there unmoving beside a crushed rock, he has traveled two kilometer.

    That blast gave him such a pushed pressure that he didn¡¯t even stop when he hit the trees, he just kept on going. He couldn¡¯t have done anything¡­ He had lost himself into his darkness, his weakness.

    Blood¡­mixed with emerald bone shards.

    So much blood ran down his damaged body. His clothes has been torn up, only his pants remained slightly intact, his robe destroyed, shirt ripped to pieces, his shoes had flown off. His broken arms, his broken legs, his teared up, pierced body.

    Silence...

    The rune ceased its damaging natural disasters. The magical blast had shot into every direction, only a huge crater remained.

    Everything was calm, the cloudy sky began to move in its calm moving speed, the rain had ceased. Nothing but a soundless wind, no sound at all from the Elven man, no breath, no movement¡­

    He just laid there¡­

    <hr />

    In the Abyss of the deepest parts of his mind and soul, stirred something¡­ Something moved¡­ The blackness moved with thousands of small movements. The darkness is the blackest of colors, only the slight movements could be seen from the black shadows.

    The blackness tries to escape, it whirls in a tornado in the darkest of colors, you couldn¡¯t see what made those movements, but there are thousands upon thousands trying to escape, trying to come out from their prison of blackness¡­ Then¡­behind those thousands of black moving shadows came.

    The Dark Terror, the largest black creature of the void, the oblivion, the nether, the darkness.

    The thousands of small shadows swirled around the gigantic black shadow, as if they¡¯re trying to say something to it¡­

    But they suddenly ceased to move, not moving at all, the blackness became calm as the cloudless sky.

    <hr />

    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*

    The lifeless body convulsed¡­and clenched from the crackling sounds.

    He has no life in his eyes, just the moving lifeless body. It kept cracking the bones, his blood flowed out from his wounded body.¡­ Blood never ceasing to run, a pool then formed under his unmoving; moving body.

    A flow of something seeped inside him...his energy...his power...himself.

    The broken off emerald roots starting to move back into his body, settling itself to rest inside of him.

    His emerald eyes showed a slight glow¡­ It became brighter and brighter. It glowed with its glorious emerald royal color. He gasped a deathly gasp, he gasped desperately for air. He coughed up blood¡­and more blood.

    He shakes with a horrifying pain, he cried out his sufferings¡­ So much pain¡­ He breathed shakenly. His eyes then stopped glowing, and he fell into the endless sleep¡­

    He laid there by the crushed rock, he has fainted from the pain¡­ His chest breathed and breathed, up and down¡­

    He live¡­

    <hr />

    Stomping, stomping hooves on the ground could be heard¡­ It came closer and closer. The sound of hooves came from the direction of the vanished rune formation¡¯s crater.

    ¡°THERE!¡± A black-armored man yelled.

    All of the Elven people that came jumped down from their creatures that they¡¯re riding on, and ran to Xivan.

    ¡°Heal him, quickly!¡± The black-armored man shouted.

    The Elven men started to heal him, but they quickly stopped as they felt something extremely dangerous, something pulling them in.

    ¡°How dare you stop! Continue!¡± The black-armoured man ordered.

    ¡°B-but we¡¯ll di¡ª*slash*¡± Elven head rolled...

    ¡°I said continue¡­¡±

    The Elves just looked at him with loss of emotions...then they started to heal the Elven man¡¯s body; feeling their life seep into nothingness¡­

    <hr />

    Night set itself on the Elven continent¡­ And a risky plan that may or may not work...was set in motion.

    For the sake of The Elven God.

    <hr />

    The sun started to raise in the unseen horizon. The light began to shine in through the cracks of the forest crowns, Xivan and Aynthia didn¡¯t stop for rest one bit.

    As they went on they started to see the forest¡¯s end.

    When they got out of the forest, they stood on an edge of a precipice, a cliff of forty meters down. They stand there overlooking the scenery that''s in front of them, it''s a sight to behold.

    In the north is snow covered mountains, reaching the clouds and spread towards east and west, seeming endless.

    To the South is acres upon acres of grassland beaming with wildlife, all kinds of animals, and monsters ran through those grasslands; hunting...being hunted...eating in peace, fighting to be the supreme animal or monster of the land.

    A huge castle could be seen in the south, so far way. He fixed his eyes upon it, his eyes glowed slightly. It has flags that fluttered in the wind with its blue... and slight yellow color?

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He hmmed.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She hmmed.

    He looked to his right side seeing Aynthia staring at him, in a grin, she had copied his hmm in a teasing way.

    Left eyebrow raised, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just how can we...¡± She bent her body forward overlooking the steep cliff, ¡°How can we get down?¡±

    He just shrugged his shoulders as he lowered his left eyebrow, not replying.

    To the east are smaller trees than there are in the Forest of Galanimel, but yet endless in number. In a clearing in the east a small village lies, as he looked towards the village Xivan started to levitate down the forty meter high cliff.

    Aynthia just looked at him floating out and then began to go down the steep cliff that''s in front of her. She glared at Xivan, and jumped out towards him with arms ready to grab.

    <hr />

    Floating there in the air¡­ Aynthia is clinging on for her dear life, her arms and legs held tightly onto him. He just sighed as he looked unamused when a sudden extra weight hanged on his back. But yet it felt slightly familiar.

    ¡°It¡¯s too deep of a cliff,¡± Aynthia said in defense.

    He sighed in defeat, ¡°You could¡¯ve just asked.¡±

    ¡°You said nothing, you just started to go down,¡± She responded.

    ¡°Hmm, good point,¡± he said as they floated downwards.

    When they landed by the foot of the cliff Aynthia let go and landed on the ground, she just looked at him as if nothing ever happened.

    Left eyebrow raised: ¡°Would you mind telling me next time you do something unexpected?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps...¡± She said.

    They kept on walking, the trees are a lot smaller down here, they looked like regular normal trees, but with a hint of different colored leaves?

    Leaves fell as they continued onwards to east. They got to a small clearing, a road going east, north and south.

    Before he went onto the road, he pulled his hood over his head, then they went eastward following the road.

    Aynthia noticed that he isn¡¯t levitating anymore.

    ¡°Tired?¡± Aynthia asked with a grin.

    ¡°Hmm? No, it¡¯s just if someone were to see me levitating, it¡­ Well, I don¡¯t want unnecessary attention,¡± Xivan said as he walked there bare, feeling the ground beneath his pale gray feet.

    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked curiously.

    ¡°It would be most unwise... As you asked before most people haven¡¯t even seen someone use levitation; I would guess. If someone were to suddenly see me coming down the road floating above the ground, they would certainly be surprised, and ask how I do it¡­ Like you did." Xivan explained.

    ¡°Or is levitation a widely known talent nowadays?¡± he said humorously, and she replied bluntly: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Well that settles it then,¡± Xivan said, but he then added: ¡°You sure are asking a lot of questions feline.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that answers them,¡± Aynthia said with a small grin.

    He just gave a slight chuckle as he noticed that he was the one that talked the most.

    As they continued along the road they came upon a long sturdy bridge that went over a big river, and on the other side of the bridge, Xivan saw men walking around an encampment with armor and weapons.

    This can¡¯t be good... Xivan thought.

    As he stepped off of the bridge, and got closer to the camp one of the men yelled as they saw Xivan: ¡°You halt!¡±

    Definitely not good, he thought.

    <hr />

    Rate/Favorite/Follow.

 7 - The Calamity of Jealousy

    This Chapter got MATURE content, or at least I think so. ;>

    <hr />

    The Calamity of Jealousy

    This can¡¯t be good... Xivan thought.

    As he stepped off the bridge and got closer to the camp, one of the men shouted as they saw Xivan: ¡°You halt!¡±

    Definitely not good, he thought.

    As Xivan came up on the shouting man, he got the attention of every single one that¡¯s in the encampment. The men started to walk towards his direction with their brown-leather armour on, and their different weapons: Swords, axes, maces, shields, two-handed weapons, bows, and crossbows.

    ¡°What business do you have here?¡± the man asked with a firm, but strict voice.

    ¡°We¡¯re just passing through,¡± Xivan replied.

    Xivan gazed at the different men that¡¯s now standing in front of him, and they whispered in astonishment as they looked at him. Have they never seen an Elf before? Though they couldn¡¯t see Xivan that good, because he has his black-hood on that went to his eyes. The only thing showing is his emerald hair that peeked out of the hood, and his pale-gray feet which are completely visible.

    The black-cloak covered his whole body, but showed his feet because the cloak only reached to his calves.

    ¡°We? There is only you here¡­¡± the man said suspiciously.

    Xivan turned his body to look behind him, and what do you know, Aynthia has disappeared.

    So she can move even more stealthier...impressive, he thought as he didn¡¯t notice her vanish, he turned his body back towards the man while he put up a slight smile.

    ¡°A simple slip of the tongue,¡± Xivan said to break any suspiciousness.

    As he said it, a muscled man came out from the biggest erected tent that¡¯s in the encampment.

    The encampment got nine small tents in a big circle, and inside the circle stands the larger tent, making it almost like a barricade of tents trying to protect the big tent.

    The man has full-plate armour on, that¡¯s in a gray-worn color. Everything plate, sabatons, gauntlets, breastplate, pauldrons, greaves, and a steel collar that protects his neck. A very heavily armed man, and he¡¯s got black hair, slightly tanned skin, and he reached closely to two meters, like most of the men that stood in front of Xivan.

    The armoured man went towards the crowd of people, to inspect what all the ruckus is about.

    The man that stood in front of Xivan asked: ¡°Slip of the tongue? Then why did you look behind yourself, if you know that you¡¯re alone?¡±

    The man then noticed that Xivan isn¡¯t a Human, and his hand went hurriedly to his sword hilt that¡¯s on his left side of his waist, he yelled: ¡°You¡­w-what are you?!¡±

    Are all Humans this hostile? he thought as he rolled his eyes

    Xivan removed his hood slowly. As they looked at him when he removed the hood their expressions grew with surprise, and with a hint of fear. Everyone else''s hands also went towards their weapons.

    ¡°I¡¯m Elven, and I mean you no harm,¡± Xivan said as he looked at the men, hoping that they won''t attack him. They got even more surprised when they heard him speak fluently in their common tongue.

    ¡°What is going on here?!¡± the armored man yelled as he got to the crowd of people, but the armoured man also got surprised.

    ¡°Ah, greetings to you, must be their leader?¡± Xivan asked as he tried to change the subject.

    ¡°I¡­ *Ehem* Yes I¡¯m the leader of this encampment,¡± he said as he stumbled on his first word.

    Xivan now has the attention of every single man, and in the corner of his eyes, he spotted Aynthia stalking through the encampment, and went inside the big tent.

    What¡¯s that girl doing now, he thought, but he kept himself calm, to not become more suspicious.

    Suspicious? Are Elves some kind of menace nowadays? Xivan though.

    ¡°Men! What¡¯re you so scared of, put your weapons away. We¡¯re not here to fight people that comes through this road, we¡¯re here to protect!¡± the armored man yelled to the men, and the men complied as they put away their weapons, nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about my men, but we''ve had a pretty rough night. We¡¯re on high alert because we¡¯re guarding this bridge from any creatures that comes through it. And well...we¡¯ve had a few deaths.¡± He said to Xivan as he revealed everything about what they¡¯re doing here.

    He¡¯s rather talkative, Xivan thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to hear that, what kind of creatures were they killed by?¡± Xivan asked as he became curious.

    The armored man just looks at Xivan in surprise, he hasn¡¯t looked that closely at him, but now when he takes a good look at the Elven man that¡¯s in front of him, he noticed his bare feet, his weird hair color, his weird skin¡­and his weird eyes.

    The armored man has never seen an Elf before, so this is a new experience for him, but he snapped out of it, and answered his question: ¡°It¡¯s the Child-Spewers of course, what else?¡±

    Child-Spewers? Xivan thought wonderingly.

    ¡°What¡¯re Child-Spewers?¡± he asked as he became even more curious.

    ¡°Never heard of them, huh? Then you must be new to the Elven Continent...but, you¡¯re an Elven man...¡± He said while being confused: ¡°I thought all Elves knew what Child-Spewers were, as it¡¯s a long lost enemy of your kind, at least what I¡¯ve been told by my superiors.¡±

    Xivan¡¯s eyes became wide¡­

    It can¡¯t be¡­ He thought.

    ¡°Are they tall with women''s bodies, and got the darkest black for skin color?¡± Xivan asked eagerly.

    ¡°What? Well¡­ No and yes. They aren¡¯t tall, they¡¯re like small children, and I don¡¯t know about the women part. But they do have the blackest skin, and those dark big eyes¡­¡± He shuddered.

    He gave a sigh of relief as he heard the words, it¡¯s a creature Xivan didn¡¯t know.

    Meeting a Human that¡¯s friendly, Xivan felt relieved. He just looked at the men that¡¯s in front of him, there are ten men in total, all have different builds, but they all seem to have the same origin, having that tan skin and all.

    They too looked at Xivan, with worried expressions, and some return to their tired faces.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch your name, uhm?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Ah, I beg your pardon, I¡¯m Navix,¡± Xivan replied with a fake name as he gave a friendly bow.

    ¡°Navix huh. Well the name¡¯s Arondoc, and this is my squad of men. We¡¯re part of the kingdom¡¯s border patrol, we take care of this bridge, and¡­ It¡¯s not the finest job...but what can one do.¡± Arondoc said as he introduced themselves with a slight sigh, and some of the other soldiers gave a nod as Xivan looked at them.

    ¡°So you¡¯re new to the Elven Continent then?¡± Arondoc asked.

    ¡°Yes...I¡¯m new to the Elven Continent, I just came here recently by boat a few days ago. And now I¡¯m just exploring this¡­ Old continent,¡± Xivan said as he lied.

    You can only get here by boat hopefully, so that should sound reasonable enough, he thought.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t know what Child-Spewers are. Hmm...¡± Arondoc said, but then he got a very troubled face, ¡°Uhm, I wouldn¡¯t ask this, but...I¡¯ve heard Elves can use magic to heal wounded people.¡±

    ¡°Yes I can use healing magic last time I checked,¡± Xivan said with a slight chuckle, but then a more serious voice came to him, ¡°Do you have someone that got injured by the Child-Spewers?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately...we have one, though the others died of infection. Our only real Man of the Healing is Sontren there,¡± Arondoc said as he pointed to a thin, tan-skinned muscled, dark-haired man. The man just nodded towards Xivan with a slight shame over his failure as a Healing man.

    The people around Xivan started to open up a little bit as they heard that their injured friend might be saved. Some even talked between themselves with smiles on their faces.

    Then Xivan saw Aynthia once again, she walked out of the big tent holding something, and headed into the east forest, that¡¯s beside the barricade of tents.

    Did she steal something? Xivan thought

    Arondoc started to speak hesitantly: ¡°We don¡¯t have much...but if you¡ª,¡± Xivan interrupted with a hand raised, ¡°Ah hold on, I don¡¯t need payment if that¡¯s what you''re suggesting. If he¡¯s injured, I¡¯ll gladly save that injured person.¡±

    He got surprised when he heard Xivan say those words: ¡°You, you don¡¯t need any payment?¡±

    The surrounding men just looked even happier now when someone is willing to help them for free.

    Xivan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t, though some information would be much appreciated, but shouldn¡¯t we be doing something else right now?¡±

    Everyone got troubled faces when he said it, and thought what he meant by that, but Sontren said as he understood what he meant: ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Follow me I¡¯ll take you to the one that¡¯s injured.¡±

    They started to walk towards the big tent, which Aynthia had come out of. Every single man followed behind Xivan and Sontren. Sontren has a bow and quiver on his back, and that brown-leather armor that everyone except Arondoc has.

    ¡°I tried my best to patch him up, but the Child-Spewer¡¯s bite is poisonous, and usually gets infected with so much bacteria...¡± Sontren sighed, ¡°And as soon as someone is bitten, that person is most likely a dead man.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? What more can you tell me about them? So I can be more prepared if I ever do run across them?¡± Xivan asked to gain information.

    ¡°First let¡¯s look at our friend that¡¯s injured, then I¡¯ll be glad to tell you anything you want,¡± Sontren the Healing Man replied.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Xivan said.

    Arondoc just silently listened to them, but his friendly expression has gotten a little bit saddened for some reason. Everyone walked towards the large tent, and as they happen upon it, only Arondoc, Sontren, and Xivan went inside. The other men just stands by the opening of the big tent.

    The opening of the big tent was on its west side.

    Xivan looked around inside, it¡¯s around six meters on both lengths, making it a square tent. And the fabric-like ceiling stands two and a half meters, Xivan didn¡¯t need to duck. The tent is in a beige, slightly brown color, and inside the large tent, are supplies and equipment that are scattered all around, no furniture, only a stretcher-like bed, which the sleeping injured young man is lying on.

    The injured young man didn¡¯t look old, very young, a teenager. Though he has that tanned skin, black hair, and brown eyes like everyone else has.

    ¡°This is Aroner...he¡¯s my son,¡± Arondoc said with a slight saddening tone.

    Xivan just looked at Arondoc, and then towards the young man. He¡¯s got a bandage around his head, and on his left thigh. He¡¯s got muscles, but they¡¯re rather small. Aroner only got pants on with an opening where the thigh wound is.

    He breathed heavily as he¡¯s sleeping. Sweat is covering his whole body, and he¡¯s delirious as he moved around on the stretcher-like bed.

    ¡°You said that the bites of those creatures got poison in them?¡± Xivan asked.

    ¡°Yes, though the only wound he got from the Child-Spewers is the thigh wound. The head injury he got when he stumbled backwards and hit a rock.¡± Sontren said as he shook his head at Aroner¡¯s predicament.

    ¡°C-Can you help him?¡± Arondoc asked nervously.

    Xivan just looked at the worried father. Then looked back at the teenager, Xivan removed the thigh bandage, and grimaced. The wound is in a yellow color, and got blisters surrounding it, it¡¯s rather disgusting, but Xivan just inspected it calmly.

    Doesn¡¯t look too bad, Xivan thought, but if he got poison in his body I should heal him with cleansing magic, then heal the thigh wound.

    ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t look to bad, I¡¯ll be able to heal him, but you should hold him down. Curing someone of blood poisoning is rather painful, so he¡¯ll scream,¡± Xivan said as he remembered doing this before, ¡°Get into position, and hold him down. His shoulders and legs preferably, because he¡¯ll spasm around a little bit, but don¡¯t worry I¡¯m rather confident that nothing will happen to him.¡±

    Xivan thought, hopefully Humans are like Elves¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you,¡± Arondoc said.

    He has no other choice than to go along with everything the Elven man said to him. Can this Elven man really perform miracles such a healing magic? He has seen Half-Elves use magic before, but never a full Pure Elven.

    Arondoc went and held his son¡¯s shoulders, and Sontren held the legs. Arondoc just looked at the Elven man that¡¯s kneeled down beside his son, the Elven man¡¯s hands suddenly went towards the thigh wound. He held his son tightly around his shoulders, so did Sontren to prepare for the screaming, and the spasms he will make.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting,¡± Xivan said, and the two men just nodded in agreement.

    The other men just stood there in the opening of the large tent, and seemed very, very nervous. Some kneeled down to let the others also peek inside. They just looked at the Elven man that¡¯s named ¡°Navix¡±, and the other two men that held down the injured Aroner.

    A light surrounded the three men and the injured teenager.

    ¡°AAARRRRHGGG!!!¡± Aroner roared out in pain, ¡°AAAAAHHHHH!!!¡±

    Arondoc just looked with a terrifying expression as his son yelled out. He convulsed violently, but they held him tightly so he didn¡¯t move too much. Xivan just kneeled there, and after a short while Aroner stopped screaming.

    In Xivan¡¯s right hand is now a globe of blood, that''s mixed with all kinds of harmful substance. It floated in his palm, but it vanished in a blink of an eye, as it disintegrated into nothing. Xivan just looked totally unfazed.

    He started to close the thigh wound on Aroner with his restoration magic.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s that, now only the head wound is left,¡± Xivan said as he removed the bandage on the head.

    The two men just looked at the healed up thigh wound, with such wide-eyed astonishment, some of the other men also got wide eyes as they caught a glimpse of Xivan¡¯s magic. They talked between themselves in awe. Seeing someone from the Elven race use magic so easily, and without a sweat, is something no one in this group of border patrol soldiers has seen.

    All three of them kneeled by Aroner.

    Xivan started to heal the wounded head with ease, and as he finished he gave a little more power into Aroner. He gasped a breath of awakening, he opened his eyes in confusion, and his mouth started to move: ¡°Wha...what happened?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s out of the tall woods now,¡± Xivan said as he finished.

    ¡°Aroner! Are you okay, how do you feel!?¡± Arondoc shouted out to his son, with an overbearing happiness.

    ¡°Father¡­ I feel,¡± he shook his head, and surprisingly it didn¡¯t hurt, ¡°Fine¡­ I feel fine.¡±

    Aroner raised himself off of the stretcher-like bed, and sat himself, he felt dazed, but he felt fine, as if he just woke up from a long sleep, just the slight tiredness kept him from thinking clear.

    ¡°Amazing,¡± Sontren said as he looked at Xivan, and Xivan just smiled back and said: ¡°Hopefully nothing will happen, because I¡¯ve never healed someone who¡¯s Human before.

    ¡°Look at him! He feels fine! Haha..ha,¡± manly tears came forth, tears of happiness, ¡°Such joy to not see one¡¯s own son die! Your mother and girl would have killed me if you didn¡¯t come home with me!¡±

    He hugged his son tightly, not even caring if it hurts, and Aroner just yelled out in defence: ¡°Father relax, I¡¯m oka¡ª.¡±

    He then noticed Xivan that had stood up after he healed him. He loomed over the sitting Aroner. Aroner gulped as he saw the black-cloaked Elven man. He looked at his features and stared with wide eyes, as the men had done when they first met Xivan...

    Elves must be rather small in numbers? Xivan thought, or are they...extinct?

    Xivan got an extreme uneasy feeling, which stuck deep inside of him. He heard them talk about Elves before, but that didn¡¯t sound as if Elves were something of an everyday meeting. More like, a once in a lifetime meeting?

    Aroner stood up after he got his father off of him, Arondoc and Sontren also stood up.

    They just stared at Xivan, Arondoc bowed with his upper body, while he made his son also bow with a forced bow.

    ¡°I thank you for your kindness Navix. Please ask me anything, and I¡¯ll try my best to answer,¡± Arondoc bowed with his son, and Sontren just nodded to the bowing men, with a smile.

    ¡°Please, no need to show me such gratitude. I only did what I thought was right, nothing more,¡± Xivan said with a calm voice.

    ¡°He healed me? What happened to the Child-Spewers they were swarming our camp, and then¡­ Oh,¡± Aroner asked, but then he remembered that he got bitten by a Child-Spewer, and fell backwards as he hit a rock, then darkness took him.

    ¡°Well, when your father saw you in trouble, he went berserk, he roared and ran with all his might to you. And well... He killed more than the other men put together,¡± Sontren said as he explained, ¡°Then as they got shorter in number than us, they ran away¡­ But sadly we lost Relonder and Ternoc... I¡¯ll have to tell their wives and children of this sad news...¡±

    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Aroner said as he got a pained expression.

    ¡°You say you got attacked, but I saw no indication of there ever being a battle here,¡± Xivan said wonderingly.

    ¡°Ah yes. Well we burned the Child-Spewers, and then buried the fire we made. So it¡¯s very hard to even see that there was a battle here, and our two dead comrades lies in a tent... They''ll be sent home to get a proper goodbye by their families,¡± Arondoc said.

    He explained in detail, ¡°I told you about the creatures a little bit before, and well, they actually only come out at night. They¡¯re nocturnal monsters. If you are able to meet them on your journey, you must beware of fires, they like to play with them before they attack. I don''t know how they do it, but they can make the fire die out, maybe some magic trick?¡±

    Arondoc sighed: ¡°But if you do come upon them, be careful. When there¡¯s one Child-Spewer, there¡¯s definitely a lot more with it. They¡¯re a swarm creature, always going in groups, never being alone. And if there¡¯s a giant Child-Spewer, well...I don''t know, I¡¯ve only seen a dead one so far, never an alive one.¡±

    They stand there talking to each other inside the big tent, and the other men just stands peeking in from the opening.

    ¡°Well, let us get out of this tent for now,¡± Sontren said, ¡°We should stand a little more open, for it isn¡¯t fair for the other men to just stand there in the opening.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, well we¡¯re supposed to be sleeping now anyways,¡± Arondoc said, ¡°Navix you¡¯ve got my eternal gratitude for saving my son''s life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you for saving my life, I owe you greatly,¡± Aroner said with such gratitude, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve never seen my home and my wife again.¡±

    Wife? How old is this boy¡­ Xivan thought.

    As they finished with their speeches of gratitude, everyone walked out of the tent and into the sunlight. They seated themselves on laid out tree stumps that¡¯s by the bridge, and not by the tents. The group of border patrol soldiers now reached eleven with Aroner.

    Xivan too seated himself elegantly on a tree stump as he swooshed his black-cloak backwards so he wouldn¡¯t sit on it. The men just watched him with smiling faces, joyful faces, just faces with gratitude.

    As they¡¯re a group of soldiers that has come from the same village, they never liked to lose one of their own people, but this Elven man just moments ago saved their youngest soldier, and they¡¯re happy beyond words.

    They have taken out drinks to mourn and celebrate, to those who died, and to the lively Aroner that the men hugged out of joyous feelings. Xivan just watched in astonishment, he had never seen Humans before waking up.

    He had heard of them and the other races, but never seen them in person. Only in canvases, that those who had spied on the Humans and the other races painted for him...long ago.

    So this is Humans¡­ They¡¯re a bit loud at times, but this kind of atmosphere I can agree with. Xivan thought as he smiled at the different men.

    ¡°So what brings you to the kingdom of Temaralen?¡± Arondoc asked who sat beside him, while enjoying the view of head rubbing, slaps on the back, hugs, and drinking.

    ¡°Just exploring the known world, to see what it offers,¡± Xivan said with a smile.

    So this kingdom is named Temaralen, Xivan thought.

    ¡°An adventurer huh? Ahh, I know how that feels, it¡¯s a joy some people get to live, and well, I stopped half-way,¡± Arondoc said.

    Raised left eyebrow: ¡°How come?¡±

    ¡°Love,¡± Arondoc simply said.

    ¡°Yes love¡­ Love can make anyone stop them in their tracks,¡± Xivan said as he chuckled.

    Every single man is now very comfortable around Xivan, even though it had only gone three hours since he and Aynthia went down that steep cliff.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about the Elven continent, would you mind telling me about it?¡± Xivan asked as he wanted information.

    ¡°Oh, alright I¡¯ll tell you as much as I can. Hmm where to start¡­ Ah! There are four kingdoms, and if you go by the Forest of Galanimel''s directions then one is in the east, that¡¯s our kingdom Temaralen.

    One lay to the north that¡¯s the kingdom of Methilion, but most people shouldn¡¯t even get involved with that kind of kingdom,¡± Arondoc said as he shakes his head in disgust, ¡°Then there¡¯s the kingdom of Yralitra in the west. It¡¯s a good kingdom, I might say that it¡¯s even better than this one.

    And the last of the four kingdoms is to the south, its name is¡­ Ah yes, the name is Altanom, pretty good one, though there¡¯s many poor people there.¡±

    Four kingdoms... Only four? Xivan thought.

    ¡°What of the Elves?¡± Xivan asked curiously.

    ¡°...¡± Arondoc just looked at him with a troubled face.

    Sontren interrupted when they both got silent: ¡°Navix, if you came to the Elven continent to seek out your ancestors, then¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but the Elves aren¡¯t here anymore.¡±

    Xivan got surprised by this shocking news¡­ Not here anymore, why? What happened? What happened to his friends, his people?

    Xivan was only supposed to sleep for a hundred years, not around 4,000 years, the sarcophagus must have been damaged Xivan had thought when he lay inside the sarcophagus.

    Because he had been there in that sarcophagus clear awake for years at a time. He had awoken suddenly in the sarcophagus, in that glowing emerald rune darkness. He screamed for help, but none came, no one heard his cries for help.

    He just laid there for years...upon years...upon years, he had forgotten how much time passed. His mind was already in sadness, but that sadness over the countless years of being awake disappeared into memories, long forgotten memories.

    He would sometime fall asleep for many years, but he wouldn¡¯t know how long he had slept when he awoke again. The sarcophagus kept him nurtured because the runes he made right before he had gone for the Eternal Slumber were high-grade runes which he had poured so much magic into, that they would last for an eternity.

    Had he poured in too much of his magic, his energy, so the sarcophagus would get damaged? No, that was not possible¡­ When he was there in the sarcophagus he would think, think, and think, about the endless possibilities of what could have happened to the sarcophagus, but nothing come to mind.

    Other than...someone had tinkered with the conditions of the runes. Or maybe someone put a rune outside of the sarcophagus that made it not possible to open it without the blood sacrifice?

    The blood sacrifice was the emergency opening mechanism. But it came with a huge price, as he knew all too well¡­ His Emerald High Priestess¡­ That unfortunate Half-Elf girl¡­

    Xivan slightly shook his head to get out of the thoughts.

    ¡°What happened to the Elves?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Most of them were killed long ago, we don¡¯t know how long it was, though it was a very, very long time ago, but that kind of information is only for those who has the privilege of wealth...unfortunately,¡± Sontren sighed, ¡°Well...there are some stories that says that The Elves were our darkest enemy long ago. But that was a long time ago, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    Arondoc interrupted: ¡°Though there are a few Elves in the Human Continent that has high standing, they¡¯re a, uhm¡­ Ah yes! If one has an Elf in their kingdom, and if that Elf is powerful, then that would mean the kingdom that the Elf is supporting would rise above the others,¡± Arondoc said, but then facepalmed, ¡°But you know that already, how foolish of me. You just came from the Human continent, and here I¡¯m telling you things you already knew.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Well, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Xivan said as he put up a smile, ¡°So there aren¡¯t any Elves on the Elven Continent then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re simple border soldiers, we know nothing about those kinds of things. We just know how to fight, protect, and kill Child-Spewers,¡± Arondoc said while he scratched his head in embarrassment.

    ¡°No worries. So onto another topic, these Child-Spewers, you said that they¡¯re nocturnal?¡± Xivan asked.

    When Xivan started to talk about Child-Spewers, everyone¡¯s heads went towards him, and waited for their captain, and father to respond.

    ¡°Yeah...why?¡± Arondoc said questionably.

    ¡°Are they perhaps extremely weak to light?¡± Xivan asked with a left eyebrow raised.

    Arondoc replied: ¡°Yes they are indeed weak to light. If they would go out now in this sunny weather, they would¡¯ve burnt to a crisp, and that¡¯s why they like to set out the fires before they attack.¡±

    Interesting, maybe I should help them a little bit...yes I should, Xivan thought as he gained an upwards curve on his mouth.

    ¡°Mind if I borrow one of your swords?¡± Xivan asked with a pleased smile.

    ¡°Eh, su-sure¡­¡± Arondoc said as he drew out his own sword, that he has on his waist scabbard. He gave the sword to Xivan, not even worried if he would do something with it.

    As Xivan took a hold of the sword, he just looks at it¡­ Hmm not that special, but it¡¯ll do, Xivan thought.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Sontren asked worriedly, but Xivan just replied with: ¡°Just wait, you¡¯ll see.¡±

    One of Xivan¡¯s fingertip lighted up in an emerald color, and he wrote something on the sword¡­ A rune.

    Let thy Enemies cover from thy Light, let thy Strength, thy Speed rise to thy Might.

    Xivan finished writing his ¡®Elvish¡¯ rune on the sword. He then poured in magic into it, he gave it rather a lot of magic. The rune glowed in emerald lines of Elvish words.

    All of the men just stared again with a wide-eyed expressions.

    ¡°Wha, what did you do exactly?¡± Arondoc asked with a worried, but fascinating voice.

    ¡°Th-That¡¯s a rune!¡± Sontren yelled out in bafflement.

    ¡°Precisely Sontren, a rune of magical writing that helps its user. And I put the rune on the sword, here take a hold of it,¡± Xivan said as he handed back the sword to Arondoc, and he hesitantly took his newly runed sword.

    As he took a hold of it, nothing happened, and it surprised everyone.

    ¡°Uhm...what does it do?¡± Arondoc asked, and Xivan replied with, ¡°Say these words in Elvish, and memorize them: Rendilith-Arethilith-Verthilith. Light-Strength-Speed. They¡¯re rather hard words to say, when one isn¡¯t born with the language. But try to say one of those words.¡±

    ¡°Uhm okay I¡¯ll try. *Ehem*, Rendalith!¡± Arondoc closed his eyes as he yelled the word, but nothing happened. Sontren just shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s Rendilith, not Rendalith¡­ Arondoc hand me the sword.¡±

    ¡°*Sigh* Alright here,¡± He said as he went and handed the sword to Sontren the Healing Man.

    And as Sontren got a hold of the sword, he said the words in a calm voice: ¡°Rendilith¡­¡±

    The sword then lighted up with a bright warm light, but it isn¡¯t hot, rather a warm feeling ran through everyone. The men just watched wide-eyed yet again at this spectacle that displayed in front of them. The light engulfed the entire blade, making it look like a flaming-sword.

    ¡°Wow,¡± everyone said with open mouths, as if it¡¯s like they¡¯re seeing their first naked woman for the first time in their lives.

    Xivan just looked at the different men as they now stood there looking at the Sword of Light.

    So runes are also rare... He thought.

    Sontren just looked at the sword in his hands, and then he said the other words that he had memorized into his skull: ¡°Arethilith¡­ Verthilith¡­¡±

    He felt some kind of surge run throughout his entire body, he then moved his eyes to look at Xivan who sat there beside him on a stump.

    ¡°What did the other words do?¡± he asked, and Xivan replied with a smile: ¡°Is the sword heavy?¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Sontren just looked at him with a questioning look, and then swung the sword to test it out. He became wide-eyed again, he swung it with such ease, and such speed that made it even hard to control where the sword flew. He turned his head back towards Xivan with such a fast head turn, and saw him sitting there with a slight smile on his face.

    Maybe I went a little too far with the rune enchantments, Xivan thought.

    ¡°Th-this is magnificent, such a legendary weapon it has become. Ooh I can¡¯t hold it anymore, this overbearing strength doesn¡¯t fit me,¡± he said as he handed the sword back to Arondoc, who gulped as he took ahold of it, but the light, strength, and speed disappeared when he took ahold of it.

    ¡°What happened?¡± both of them asked with surprised faces, and Xivan just sat there. He replied with a smile: ¡°Sontren you should teach him the words. You have a rather good head on your shoulders to memorize those words perfectly.¡±

    ¡°I see! So the one that spoke the words can only wield the sword? And then if someone else takes ahold of it, the rune¡¯s power disappears, yes?¡± Sontren asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed so,¡± Xivan said, but then he stood up, and said in a slight chuckle: ¡°It has been a pleasure to meet you all, but I should get going, more things to explore.¡±

    ¡°Al-already?¡± Arondoc asked with a slight troubling facial expression.

    ¡°Unfortunately yes, but if the flow of time makes us meet again, then it¡¯ll be so,¡± Xivan said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I see,¡± Arondoc said as he looked at the sword, ¡°You¡¯ll always have my gratitude, and that of my men. You¡¯ve blessed us with such a wonderful gift, yet we only gave you information which was so little.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll get more information elsewhere, I bid you men farewell, and good luck with the creatures,¡± Xivan said as he started to walk. He gave a wave of his hand as he got further, and further away. The men just yelled their goodbyes, and gratitude¡­

    <hr />

    Xivan walked there, still walking with his bare feet. He gave a sigh: ¡°I should have asked for some footwear, but oh well¡­ Hmm I wonder where that girl went.¡±

    As he walked there on a dirt road going east, with forests of both sides, he heard something on the left side of him. And as the sound became much higher, someone jumped out, and landed beside him. It¡¯s Aynthia, but she looked rather pouty, she then surprisingly said:

    ¡°Why did you help them? You didn¡¯t get anything in return¡­ Mother always said: If you help someone, you get help from them, but you didn¡¯t get anything from them...why?¡±

    He didn¡¯t reply, though he thought, that¡¯s a pretty lousy saying, but it¡¯s a sound one nonetheless.

    Xivan then remembered that he saw her go in and out of the large tent.

    He asked in a slight suspicious voice: ¡°What were you doing while I had everyone¡¯s attention? Did you steal anything?¡±

    She just looked at him, then her eyes looked the other way, as if she¡¯s hiding something that she shouldn¡¯t have done. She looked rather troubled, but she held something behind her back. She hesitantly showed what she''s hiding, and said bluntly: ¡°You needed boots.¡±

    Left eyebrow raised: ¡°So you stole them feline?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you steal that black-cloak?¡± Aynthia said in defense, ¡°I...I just did what you did.¡±

    They looked at each other, but he¡¯s the one that looked troubled. Did she see him take the black-cloak from the group¡¯s encampment? Xivan gave a deep sigh as he got defeated even before he could reply.

    ¡°So they¡¯re for me then?¡± He asked.

    She nodded as he said it, and held the boots in front of him. They¡¯re in a black-leather, and they¡¯re rather plain footwear. He reached out to grab the boots that Aynthia has stolen for him, but as his hand came close she drew them away from his reach.

    ¡°What is it now feline?¡± Xivan said with a raised left emerald eyebrow.

    ¡°My name is not feline¡­¡± she said as she frowned, ¡°Mother named me Aynthia, you heard the Half-Elf say it, and you even said it yourself.¡±

    Xivan then realized his wrong doing, and said with a smile: ¡°Oh¡­ Of course, I¡¯m sorry Aynthia, but those ears just¡­ Never mind. Aynthia mind if I get the boots you¡¯re holding?¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Aynthia muttered, ¡°You must say please.¡±

    He sighed, and said: ¡°Please could you give me the boots, Aynthia?¡±

    She gave a smile of victory, and handed the boots to him.

    He put them on, and the boots fit rather neatly around his feet. He looked pleased, and started to walk towards east yet again, without even saying anything. Aynthia followed behind him, but then she walked closer to his right side, or more like very close, but Xivan didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary.

    Aynthia thought as they walked: He¡¯s pleased with the boots¡­ What if he got mad at me¡­ I shouldn¡¯t do things that gets him mad¡­ Must follow tradition that mother taught, I can¡¯t stray...

    She looks up to see the clouds that¡¯s soaring in the sky, but it¡¯s got a hint of dark clouds forming: Mother...I¡¯m fine, I have started my new life. I¡¯ll work hard to not fail... Mother...I miss you.

    Xivan looked at the now saddened Aynthia walking there beside him, he wondered what made her look so sad, but he refrained to speak out his thoughts.

    They just kept on walking, walking and walking¡­ Xivan too started to get a sad expression as he walked.

    <hr />

    <hr />

    Lying there inside a white-carriage, Xivan¡¯s unconscious, it had gone three hour since the high-grade rune exploded, and made that huge crater. He just lies there on a small bed inside the white-carriage, sleeping. His body has healed, and he looked like his normal self. Not that monster of emerald he had become.

    As the carriage went on in a slow pace towards an unknown location, Xivan started to wake up...

    The black-armored man sat inside the white-carriage too, he sat beside the bed overlooking his friend that had been mutilated, then healed with the sacrificed Elves.

    He couldn¡¯t let him suffer, he had to give the lives of those Elves for the greater good of the Elven Continent. Though he did kill the one who objected, but he needed to push the other Elves, he couldn¡¯t go easy on them.

    He¡¯s a cruel man when he needs to be, he has no family, only his friend that¡¯s seen as a god by the Elven people. He needed to keep his single friend that didn¡¯t look at him with eyes of fear. When most Elves are around the black-armored man, they sense his aura of strictness, the fearless energy that seeped out of him.

    He did so out of his own volition, he has to be feared by his underlings otherwise they wouldn¡¯t train to their fullest capacity. He is the General of the strongest army on the entire Elven Continent, the black mist of the Elves.

    His soldiers are also in black-clad armor. They¡¯re the ¡®Elven darkness¡¯ that could destroy anything with their powers, their destruction magic, their magical enchanted armor and weapons.

    His name...Xanderon the Dark. He has two Elven polearms that he wields with deadly force and speed. The army he commands were also trained in dual polearms. The polearms were heavy, but with the enchantments they become as light as a feather.

    Xanderon himself, is a high-priest, and as a high-priest, he¡¯s a eunuch, he has no sexual drive. His only will is to protect his God, his friend. He knows everything about his friend: Xivan. He saw him rise to power through his own hard worked sweat, but that power got used...got used by his own people. They made him their god, only because he could protect them from any calamity that would beset the Elven Continent, the Elven race.

    Xanderon was there¡­when they fought to take the Elven continent from that race, that terrifying race which came with such an endless horde of darkness, those black female monsters. The Elves had searched for eons of years for their sanctuary; their own place to call home, and they found it.

    But they weren¡¯t prepared to meet the race that was living on the Elven Continent then.

    He had seen his friend use his endless pools of magical powers to destroy that race without a hint of remorse, Xanderon was there in the clash of armies when they battled each other to their last breath. But the Elves reigned supreme, and fought back those dark female creatures.

    They hunted them down to kill every last one of them, and they did...they hoped. They had disappeared, so the Elves thought that they killed every single one of those female horrors. But the Elves too was brought to extinction.

    The Elves then began to build up their Glorious Elven Imperium.

    ¡­Xanderon sits there beside the sleeping Xivan in that carriage of white. He woke up in dazed movements. Xanderon that sits there with his black-clad armor asked how he¡¯s doing, and Xivan just smiled as he sat himself up. And he took that smile with relief, his god, his friend was okay.

    Xivan asked what happened, and Xanderon explained everything. The High-grade rune exploded, which sent Xivan two kilometers away. He was healed by his people, but no one had gotten hurt, and that they¡¯re at the moment moving in the slow white-carriage towards the capital, but it would take a couple of days to reach it, Xanderon said.

    He lied to his friend, people got hurt¡­ He isn¡¯t any better than those who use his powers to their own ends. He swore inwardly for his actions, but he couldn¡¯t bring pain to Xivan, he couldn¡¯t make him so that he would look at him differently.

    Xivan asked how he''s here. Xanderon just replied that he was fixing things by the Elven harbor, and that he had gotten the news of the high-grade rune. He was one of those who tried to close the rune, but he failed as the others.

    So they had to call in Xivan to help them.

    They felt his power when he had released it, many lower Elves fainted when they felt that terrifying energy that exploded out from him. So did the high-grade rune. They then saw the vast destruction that the Yellow-lettered rune gave off.

    That huge magical mushroom-like explosion.

    All of the high ranking priests, priestesses, and high esteemed Elves had stood a couple of kilometers away from the high-grade rune. They feared for their god after they saw that explosion. They hurriedly searched for him, and he laid there by a shattered rock, that had been destroyed by him when he crashed into it.

    Then they healed him with Elven lives, they were lower ranked Elves, and their superiors had just stood there and watched as their lives vanished. Then they put Xivan inside the white-carriage, and went towards the Elven Capital.

    Xivan sat there on the bed that¡¯s inside the carriage of white. Xanderon just looked at Xivan with his regular stern looking face.

    As he looked at Xivan, Xanderon¡¯s face grimaced into such a frightened look, Xivan has a look of terror in him.

    Xivan tried to speak, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Xivan¡¯s eyes glowed, and it looked as if he¡¯s seeing something terrible, something horrifying.

    ¡°No...no...no¡­ NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!¡±

    He shot out of the white-carriage¡¯s roof, destroying the carriage itself, which made Xanderon surprised beyond words, but he didn¡¯t get injured, he just got pushed out by the pressure of that sudden jump into the sky.

    Xivan flew with such a screeching sound. He then put all of his powers into his speed, which made a sonic boom!

    He flew, he soared through the sky, with the most horrified face on him.

    ¡°Sto...stop...please don¡¯t do it my love, plea¡ª, NOOOOOOOOO!!!!¡±

    He flew even faster! He went straight towards the Elven Capital with his most harmful momentum he could muster. The large Galanimel trees stood in his way¡­ He hit them as he flew, but those large trees shattered on impact. The trees fell with such damaging destruction, but Xivan didn¡¯t care¡­ He didn¡¯t care!

    He came upon the Elven Capital...He flew towards the Mansion of Whiteness, he saw his courtyard of pillars, his mansion¡­ His balcony.

    He landed so hard on the balcony that it broke the very white marbled floor.

    *Gasp*

    He looked at the dream in front of him¡­ It has to be a dream¡­ It has to be¡­

    So much blood¡­ His Emerald High Priestess, his damaged, emotionless lover stands there, with an emerald clawed hand that¡¯s stuck through an Elven woman¡¯s stomach¡­

    The Elven woman¡¯s body dangled motionless in the air, blood running down her feet, and dripped onto the white floor.

    Xinidra...

    He breathed, and breathed so unevenly, he¡¯s stunned. Tears began to run down his face of disbelief.

    ¡°Why...how¡­¡± he uttered.

    The Emerald horror just stood there with bones of Pure Emerald sticking out of her. She has turned into his worst nightmares, she was supposed to be locked up! How was she out!

    He looked at the motionless Xinidra...he couldn¡¯t move...he was afraid...what, what is he supposed to do?! The Emerald Horror just looked at Xivan with dead blank eyes, such eyes of a monster. And he too looked into them¡­

    He doesn¡¯t recognize those eyes¡­who¡¯s that standing before him?

    Who¡¯s that monster? His true love?

    Xinidra with a clawed hand through her stomach wasn¡¯t moving one bit, Xivan just looked at her, he wanted to save her, he wants to heal her from that motionless state, he...wanted to, but he couldn¡¯t move¡­ He¡¯s afraid¡­

    Afraid?

    Xivan twitched...and looked at the monster before him with newly awakened eyes of emerald, they glowed.

    He frowned, he cried, HE FLEW FORWARD!

    With one foul swoop he cut off the arm that held his precious lover dangling there in the air. She fell to the ground.

    The horror screamed with such a shrieking voice of agony from its lost Emerald arm. Before his emerald monster could do anything he penetrated her newly emerald chest and twisted his hands and pulled out the beating heart of his Emerald High Priestess.

    The horror fell to the white marbled floor. It lay there limp, it stopped moving.

    He¡¯s in a terrifying daze, what has he done¡­ He killed his true lover without a second thought. He fell to his knees and crawled to his Xinidra that lay there on the floor with a severed arm inside her stomach¡­

    A pool of blood¡­

    He pulled out the severed arm from her stomach in a quick desperate move. His face is so distraught, his tears wouldn¡¯t stop flowing, he didn¡¯t hear anything, he just wanted to heal his lover...he didn¡¯t hear the baby¡¯s cry that called out to him, he just looked at the newly opened hole inside Xinidra.

    He began to heal her with all his desperation. The wound closed, and he shook her to wake her up¡­

    He shakes her. He tells her to wake up. Why won¡¯t you wake up! He shouted to himself as he sat there in the pool of blood.

    His hands are covered in blood, his bloodied body that wasn¡¯t clothed, only his torn pants remained after that high-grade rune explosion.

    She¡¯s dead¡­

    He just sat there, not hearing anything¡­he held her in his arms as he rocked her, as if she¡¯s a baby. He just sat there as he kissed her unmoving head.

    He just sat there as he drowned in his endless despair, his sorrow, his heartbroken body.

    He became unmoving...he just wanted to sit there with his lover in his embrace, enjoying the stillness of the cold¡­becoming body of his daughter¡¯s mother.

    Emotionless.

    He drifted away into darkness.

    <hr />

    Xivan!

    Xivan!

    Xivan my Emerald God!

    Xivan looked up as he held his dead lover in his arms, and there stood Xicara in her scarlet red dress, her red hair, her red eyes, and her skin of white. He just looked at her with his, now dry eyes¡­ How long has he sat there? He snapped out of his trance of grief, he laid down his dead lover, and went to his crying daughter, not even responding to Xicara.

    His daughter has slight blood splatter on her, but as his daughter saw him in his bloodied body, she just blessed him with air of happiness. But that air was short lived for him. He just stood there feeling his despair of losing his two lovers.

    How...how could this have happened?

    Xicara came up on him and stood next to him. She embraced him, and he turned around as she let go of him. He just stares at his ruby of a priestess. Just looking, not moving. She then hugged him, feeling his chest breathe in, and out...in, and out. It¡¯s such a calm breathing, then she said to him:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my Emerald God, we¡¯ll find who did this.¡±

    But as she hugged him, she cursed at herself inwardly for the choice of words¡­ Why did she say that, when the culprit is in this very room lying dead. She continued hugging him...he didn¡¯t notice her slip of words she thought.

    She was mad¡­but didn¡¯t show it, she just smiled with a saddened face.

    Why didn¡¯t that terror kill her faster so it could kill his daughter too... She has planned this with her family...but if his daughter is still alive...she¡¯ll become a threat, and all this planning will have been for nothing!

    ¡°Who¡­¡± Xivan said weakly.

    She gritted her teeth in surprise of the sudden words coming out of his mouth. He had noticed her comment before. She wanted to look up at his face as she hugged him, but her eyes have become wide open in surprise, he couldn¡¯t see them as her head only reached to his chest, and she¡¯s currently looking down at the bloodied floor.

    She gulped as she raised her head.

    He stared at her.

    Terror ran throughout her whole body as she saw his emerald eyes glowing as he looked at her. He¡¯s seeing her whole entire mind, her entire being. Those smoldering emerald eyes burned as she looked at him.

    What...what can she do¡­?

    She let go of him, and stepped back two meters. Her whole body shrieked in fear for the upcoming doom, she shakes, she...can¡¯t do anything. She took away her eyes from him, but she looked back hesitantly, and he just kept staring with such dread, such malice.

    What kind of disgusting creature stood in front of him? Is that someone he knows? That insect wanted to kill his daughter?

    Kill...his...first...child?

    ¡°They-they¡¯re a threat to the Elven Continent! Your daughter needs to di¡ª¡ª.¡±

    She got tossed out the balcony in a tremendous pace while she hit the small white pillars that held up the edge of the balcony. Bones could be heard as they gave a crack sound as she hit the edge, and the small pillars broke as she flew onwards.

    She flew out to the circled courtyard that¡¯s surrounded by large white pillars.

    She hit the courtyard with such force, which made the marbled tiles of the passage break apart. She gasped in pain as she lay there, she lifted her arm, but it was turned in a weird way¡­

    It¡¯s broken.

    She tried to stand, but she felt so much pain from the sudden blow that came from nowhere, it was such a terrifying blast of energy.

    But she manages stand up while she began to heal her broken arm. But as she started to heal her arm, Xivan stands there in front of her, only a couple of centimeters from her face, staring at her with his monstrous emerald eyes.

    She froze, she became unmoving, where did he come from, she didn¡¯t hear him. That face of his, those eyes of his just stared at her, not saying anything.

    The blow that she had gotten made her cough up blood, the blood splattered a little on Xivan¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t move, he just looked at her.

    ¡°I...I did this for yo¡ª¡±

    She hit a white-pillar and coughed up more blood, but the pillar didn¡¯t break, she instead slid down from it, and landed below it. She gasped heavily, trying to get air. She looked up as she lay there, and he¡¯s there in front of her, crouched down, staring into her eyes.

    He didn¡¯t say anything again¡­ Just looked at her.

    She gasped and cried out her pains, she tried to crawl away from the monster that has possessed her lover.

    She crawled...and crawled, trying to escape¡­ *Crack*

    ¡±AAAAAAHHHH¡± she screamed out as a terrifying pain came from her leg.

    She lay herself on her back looking up at the sky, she could see the tree crowns that almost covered the whole sky, and it was dead at night¡­ The stars shined and the magic induced torches, which riddles the white pillars that¡¯s surrounding the courtyard, they lighted this place up where she lay broken.

    She gasped, and cried out her sufferings, she yelled for help......nobody came.

    Xivan stands over her, and is gazing at her with his glowing eyes.

    What¡¯s this creature, this insect that lies there on the ground? Is it someone he knows? No, he doesn¡¯t know anybody like that who has so much greed, so much selfishness. She only cares for what she wants, this isn¡¯t about the Elven Continent¡­ This is all about her own goals¡­ Her¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing. You deserve nothing. You don¡¯t deserve the sweet death that awaits you. But I¡¯ll give you that sweet peaceful quietness. Though I¡¯ll not watch you die. You¡¯ll die alone in agony, your flesh, your bones will be torn from you. You¡¯ll feel pain, a pain of being eaten alive. You¡¯re nothing to me now. I don¡¯t feel anything for you. You¡¯ll die...as you suffer. Your family¡­ Your relatives will join your fate. I won''t spare anyone. Only the Children will be spared, as they haven¡¯t been tainted by your family¡¯s greed yet.

    Xicara, I wish I never set my eyes upon you, farewell.¡± He closed his eyes.

    And she vanished...

    <hr />

    Xivan sits on the balcony with his daughter, just looking out at the horizon, that''s covered with trees, and the night sky''s stars. Behind him inside the room of whiteness lay his two dead lovers, one a monster, another an Elven woman.

    The shattered double doors that his Emerald monster had destroyed.

    The monster that roared as it saw the defenseless woman in front of it. The emerald monster didn¡¯t wait, it struck forward, and penetrated the woman¡¯s stomach¡­ The woman¡­ Xinidra looked terrified, she wasn¡¯t prepared, her daughter¡­.her daughter! She looked to her daughter that¡¯s laid down in her baby¡¯s crib.

    Her whole life flashed before her¡­

    But all she could do before she died was say three words, with blood coming out of her mouth:

    ¡°Save...our...daughter.¡±

    In the last seconds of her life she saw her Emerald Jewel land on the balcony¡­ She smiled...then...death took her.

    Xivan just sat there on a white furniture with his sleeping daughter in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯ve become weak¡­weak...so weak. Where are all the other high priestesses¡­¡± his voice grew cold, ¡°Why didn¡¯t they help her, WHY!? If...I didn¡¯t clear out the other lower ranked priestesses¡­ Then...¡±

    He just sat there talking to himself, he had yelled, but his daughter was still sound asleep. Dreaming away, and not aware of what has happened.

    He could hear running through the corridor outside the new bedroom of blood. He heard gasps, yells, shouts, that shouted out to him. Xivan stood up, and looked towards all of the shouting. There stood the sapphire twins, and some other high-ranking priestesses. They looked at the scene in front of them.

    Some tried to hold in their horrified faces, but some couldn¡¯t as they looked upon the emerald monster that lie there on the bloodied floor. He went towards the sapphire twins, and gave one of them his daughter, he simply said with such a cold, dark voice:

    ¡°If any harm falls upon her, you¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    They just looked at this man that didn¡¯t act like himself. But they just nodded obediently.

    ¡°Where were you all?¡± he asked as he looked at the different women that he knows.

    Every single one of the priestesses didn¡¯t dare to look at his glowing eyes, those eyes that could stare into their soul.

    ¡°Falsified meeting of the high priestesses, by the high-sister¡¯s sanctuary,¡± he said as he got the information. He didn¡¯t even wait for anyone to respond, he looked at his daughter, and turned around. He went out on the balcony, then he flew away, making the priestesses confused about what he¡¯ll do.

    Some of those whose bonded to him tried to get through to him, but they felt nothing, only anger, such an overbearing of loathe, which made them weak in their legs.

    One of the sapphire twins held his baby, and his daughter is covered in a little bit of blood. The one that held her wiped the blood off of her. And now she just holds her. His daughter is still sleeping sound.

    <hr />

    One of the oldest families got destroyed that night. No one was spared from his wrath neither man nor woman. Only those who he thought deserved to live...the children of those families, the few that they were¡­lived.

    <hr />

    <hr />

    As Aynthia walks there beside Xivan, she looks to her side and looks at him, he¡¯s lost in his thoughts...again. He has a rather saddened look to him, and his energy has seeped out of him a little bit, which made Aynthia feel an unknown uneasiness.

    She just looks at him as they walked there on that dirt road going east. She opened her mouth to get through to him as she¡¯s feeling rather scared by his passiveness...that energy of anger that came out from him:

    ¡°H, Hey are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± he said, and as he said it the energy just disappeared.

    ¡°No... It¡¯s nothing,¡± she replied.

    Xivan looks at Aynthia, he only now noticed that she has a backpack on her back, a rather small backpack, it hangs over her cross-like scabbards. She has that black-leather armor on with that dark-yellowed carapace shoulder pad that¡¯s got tiny spikes coming out of it.

    He turned his glance forward, and just looked at the dirt road that¡¯s in front of them, but then¡­ Rain drops started to fall, in short intervals, it just started to become heavier. Aynthia looked bothered by the rain, because she has such a troubled look to her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like rain?¡± Xivan asked as he started to get wet, though he didn¡¯t even care if he got wet, he just strode elegantly as he waited for the answer from the troubled Aynthia.

    ¡°Yes...mother d¡ª,¡± LIGHTNING! ¡°Eeek!¡± she cried out as it interrupted what she was going to say.

    Now she looked even more troubled, she looked around stressfully as she started to get wet to the bone. The rain suddenly stopped above her. Her eyes got wide as she turned her head towards Xivan, and he just looked at her with a calm expression, while having a slight curve on his mouth.

    ¡°Better?¡± he said.

    ¡°Ye¡ª¡± LIGHTNING! ¡°Eeek!¡± she yelped out again, and Xivan just chuckled as the rain didn¡¯t hit them anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes,¡± he said as he gave a slight teasing, and she just looked at him with a displeased expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I think it¡¯s perfectly fine to be afraid of lightning,¡± he said jokingly, and she just responded with nothing.

    They kept on going, with the raindrops stopping above them. The sky was now riddled with dark brooding clouds, seeming endless. They clouds blocked out the shining sun, making it almost night time, but they just kept on going.

    Xivan noticed that Aynthia is walking rather clumsily, like as if she¡¯s tired, she held her stomach too. He then gave a *Oh* as he remembered that they¡¯ve been going almost nonstop since he won over her in that dual.

    He looked at her, wondering why she¡¯s following him, but he didn¡¯t want to peek inside her head. But he did wonder where that kind of dedication came from.

    ¡°Are you tired, Aynthia? Hungry maybe?¡± Xivan asked.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine,¡± she said hesitantly, but he could see that she¡¯s just putting up a strong front. He put his hand on her left shoulder, as she¡¯s on his right side. She got surprised by the sudden contact of touch, but she didn¡¯t back away.

    She suddenly gave out a gasp, he did something to her. She jerked her head towards Xivan, and he just smiled at her.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± He asked.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± She asked as she looked at him with a baffled stare. She felt her fatigue gone, her hunger gone...she felt...life.

    ¡°Nothing special, just a simple rejuvenating touch,¡± he said as he looked at her, but then strode onwards with a pleased curve on his mouth, and a raised left eyebrow. She stopped in her tracks, and just looked at him as he went onwards, but the rain started to fall on her as he got further away, she ran up to him so she¡¯s on his right side again.

    Xivan looked at her as she walks beside him, she''s around 180 cm in height, and her body is in a very lean build, she looks like an adult because she has those slightly large bosoms that stuck out of her black-leather chest-piece. But he did wonder how old she''s, because she doesn''t really act like an adult at all... More like a silent child that knows how to fight, and ask questions that she wants answers to.

    ¡°By the way how old are you?¡± Xivan asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± She started to count on her fingers as if she didn¡¯t even know own age. ¡°I¡¯m Twelve,¡±

    *Pfft* Spit flew out of Xivan''s mouth.

    <hr />

    <hr />

    Hello Reader.

    Don''t know how good I''m at writing tragedy scenes, but hopefully you became a little sad. :P

    Rate/Favorite/Follow/Comment.

    <hr />

 8 - The Gathering of Goddesses

    The Gathering of Goddesses

    Xivan turns his head to the right, to look at Aynthia as she walks beside him. She''s around 180 cm in height, slightly shorter than him and her body is in a very lean build. She has that look of an adult about her, and those slightly large bosoms that''s sticking out of her Black-leather armor. But he did wonder how old she''s, she doesn''t really act like an adult at all... More like a silent child that has been taught how to fight.

    ¡°By the way how old are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± She started to count on her fingers as if she didn¡¯t even know her own age, ¡°I¡¯m Twelve.¡±

    *Pfft* Spit flew out of Xivan''s mouth.

    ¡°Did...did you just say that you¡¯re twelve years old!?¡± Xivan yelled out in complete surprise, ¡°I, I know that Humans reach adulthood at around their twenties, but¡­when does your race reach adulthood?¡±

    She started to count again, and replied: ¡°Eight.¡±

    All the pent-up rain above them suddenly released, and splashed them with rain water, soaking them to the bone. Xivan just stands there looking at the now drenched Beast...child¡­ No...Beastwoman? How could she be twelve years of age, and have that kind of a body?

    Does Beasts grow faster than Humans? he thought.

    ¡°Why did you do that!?¡± She yelled out as she got wet.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry,¡± he put up the gravity field again above their heads with ease, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ You¡¯re but a child.¡±

    She frowned when she heard ''child'', ¡°I¡¯m an adult! Not a child! We grow faster than Humans and the other races!¡±

    So her body is that of an adult...but her mind is that of a child¡¯s¡­ Xivan thought, that explains how uneducated she¡¯s. Doesn¡¯t the Beast race have schooling, to teach them what is what...

    He just stands there gazing at Aynthia who¡¯s troubled because she had yelled at him.

    She mustn''t anger him, he can do whatever he wants with her. Her life is his. Her mother had drilled that tradition into her skull so hard that she doesn¡¯t even know anything else than to follow her master that beat her in The Dual of Submission.

    Her mind only knows how to obey the things her mother had taught her, and she¡¯ll abide by those things that she got from her mother, to her death.

    ¡°So the Beast race grows faster than Humans¡­¡± he said as he got surprised, ¡°So Beasts are like animals, they grow up fast¡­ Aynthia how long does it take to die of old age, if you¡¯re coming from the beast race?¡±

    ¡°I...I don¡¯t know...but mother¡¯s, mother¡¯s, mother lived to be nineteen ten fingers,¡± she replied.

    Nineteen ten fingers? Ah¡­so around one hundred and ninety years of age, Xivan thought, Humans can live to be one hundred years of age. So Beasts live double as long as Humans¡­ Fascinating. They aren¡¯t like normal animals then? Because they usually have very short lifespans.

    Xivan just looked at Aynthia with a calm expression, and she too just stands there staring at him, wondering what he¡¯s thinking about.

    His eyes then went up to the dark-brooding clouds. Why is she even following me? He thought.

    ¡°Aynthia, I need to know why you¡¯re following me,¡± he said to her as his gaze returned to her.

    As she heard the words she got a wide-eyed troubled look to her, as if she didn¡¯t want to reveal anything. Her eyes darted away from him to avoid his eyes, which stared at her with a lot of questions.

    How can she tell him? That she¡¯s his property¡­ What if he tells her that he doesn¡¯t want her with him anymore, if she were to reveal The Duel of Submission to him?

    He just looks upon Aynthia. Her mouth is moving, but no words are coming out, just soundless breathing air came out of her mouth. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s practicing to say the words before speaking them, wanting them to be perfect.

    ¡°Tradition¡­ You...won over me in the duel, and now I am your...p-property,¡± she said, though one could hear the nervousness inside those words.

    ¡°...¡± Xivan just stands there with a pissed off face, such an angry look to him.

    He has never liked these kinds of things, even though he has had people that served him inside the Mansion of Whiteness, but those people had always pledged themselves out of their own decision, or been pushed by certain family members to be close to him.

    He secretly loathed the religion that was based off of him, so many Elves followed blindly¡­ He didn¡¯t even want to think about it, because it would just make him angrier.

    Aynthia just looks at him with sad wide eyes. He¡¯s looking at her with such despise, such a hateful expression. He opened his mouth after some time, and he said with such a displeasing voice:

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want you to be my property, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t stand people who can¡¯t think for themselves. To be bound by a tradition?¡± he sighed, ¡°Though I can¡¯t blame you, you¡¯ve been taught that by the people who raised you. You probably don¡¯t even know any better than to follow everything you¡¯ve been taught.¡±

    So many new things I need to learn... Xivan thought as he sighed again.

    Tears started to emerge from Aynthia¡¯s eyes, and she fell to her knees in a dejected way. Her head went up to him to look at his eyes, she asked: ¡°You¡­ You won¡¯t h-have me?¡±

    He just shakes his head in denial.

    She began to breathe heavily as if she¡¯s having a panic attack. She sat there on the watery dirt. She looked emotionless as she breathed those quick panic breathes. Her body started to shake out of fear, then her hands went to one of her longswords.

    She drew it out of its scabbard, and placed the longsword onto her throat.

    ¡°Mother...I¡¯m coming now,¡± she said with such a destroyed voice.

    But she couldn¡¯t move, she''s sitting there frozen, ready to commit suicide.

    Xivan had looked away for five seconds to not look upon her sad expression, but when he heard the longsword slid out of its scabbard, and then her words, he looked hastily back.

    He saw Aynthia there in the dirt ready to kill herself, he got so surprised¡­ Why would she kill herself?

    Right when she was going to slit her own throat, he stopped her, and just looked at her in disbelief. How can something like a tradition make someone do such a horrible thing?

    ¡°What do you think you are doing Aynthia?!¡± He yelled out in anger as he saw her there with the stopped longsword at her throat.

    ¡°I must remove the stain of defeat, blood, blood can only remove it. I must kill myself to honor the tradition,¡± she said as if she has memorized those words into her very being.

    Madness, Xivan simply thought, though he knows all too well how these things can be¡­ A belief can make people do things that they normally wouldn¡¯t do, but this...to commit suicide, over what? Being rejected?

    He knelt down by Aynthia who tries to desperately kill herself, but the longsword didn¡¯t move, she¡¯s in a frozen state of things.

    Only Xivan could move.

    He takes the longsword out of her hands and puts it back in its scabbard, while she just looked at him in that frozen state. Tears still ran down her cheeks, and that face of hers¡­ Xivan just looked saddened by the means of things which her parents has taught this damaged girl.

    ¡°Will you please stop Aynthia?¡± he asked with a comforting smile...she didn¡¯t respond.

    She could move her lips to talk in that frozen state, but she didn¡¯t. She stared at him, she was prepared, she was prepared to kill herself, but he had stopped her¡­ Her mind is in chaos, she started to snivel as her tears just kept on pouring from her eyes.

    ¡°You...you do not¡­want me¡­ If you don¡¯t want me...I want to join mother,¡± Aynthia said as she started to cry softly, her voice is in anguish. Xivan just looked at her while he knelt beside Aynthia.

    So her mother is dead then, Xivan thought, If I don¡¯t accept her as my...property, she¡¯ll keep thinking of suicide¡­ I can remove those kinds of thoughts...but no, I can¡¯t play with her mind.

    He¡¯s in conflict¡­ Accept her and she¡¯ll return to normal, hopefully, or keep rejecting her while she tries kill herself all the time¡­ Xivan gave out an exhausted sigh as he thought, what have I gotten myself into.

    ¡°Aynthia,¡± he said with a smile to get her attention, and he got it, ¡°I¡¯ll let you stick to your tradition, I take back what I said before.¡±

    She just sat there in the dirt as the rain stopped above them. The lightning didn¡¯t even make her react anymore, just her empty shell remained from her old self, but when she heard his words¡­ She reacted to them.

    She looked at him with newly teared eyes, she started to cry like a child, but she¡¯s still in that frozen state, so just her face showed her saddening feelings.

    ¡°You...won''t...abandon me?¡± she said with a snivel, ¡°I have no one...mother is gone, I need to follow her last wish.¡±

    He released her from her frozen state, and she fell to the ground, surprisingly. It¡¯s as if all of her strength have been drained, but she sat herself up. She looked at Xivan who got a troubled face. He said to her in a calm soothing voice:

    ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you, but only if you¡¯re willing to follow me through thick and thin, through day and night.¡±

    She irradiated happiness, her face became so gladdened, but she gave out yet another cry, which surprised Xivan even more than the other cries that she had cried.

    Though this weeping girl looks happy as she cries, that made Xivan relax a little bit, his hand went to her head, and he stroked her black-haired head softly, while feeling her cat-like ears under his palm. The caresses made her even calmer.

    And as he continued to pat her head, she said in such happiness that her mind became slightly deluded:

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    As she yelled out that word she leaped forward, and hugged Xivan. She caressed her head on Xivan¡¯s chest, she just wanted to feel that warmth from that time she spent with her mother. Her mother had held her in her arms, she didn¡¯t want to let go of that emotion, but she snapped out of the trance that she¡¯s in.

    She looked up at Xivan who''s surprised beyond words. She quickly let go of him, and slid away from him on the muddy dirt. They now stared at each other while one is troubled, and the other is delighted that she didn¡¯t need to go through with that horrible rejection.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Xivan asked as he got some words out. But she didn¡¯t reply, she instead just nodded happily with her black-haired head.

    Oh dear me¡­ I have gotten myself in a particular situation, but it can¡¯t be that bad to have her following me, she¡¯s rather skilled in the arts of dual-wield, and stealth. Though her knowledge of things needs a bit more training, Xivan thought, Even I need knowledge now that I have woken up in this new time.

    Xivan stood up from his sitting position, because when Aynthia just jumped at him out of nowhere, he had fallen backwards as he was in his kneeling position, and landed on the muddy ground.

    Aynthia too stood up in a coordinated fashion with him. She just stared at Xivan with eyes of devotion, which made him slightly worried. Her way of things changed rather quickly, but as she¡¯s got a mind of a child, it isn¡¯t surprising.

    A child¡¯s mind is much more easily influenced, than that of an adult¡¯s. The Elves too have used their children to breed them into what they wanted...

    They both now stands there with muddy clothes, Xivan sighed as he raised his hands, and he drew out all of the muddy earth-elements from their clothes. The mud on the ground reacted slightly too. Aynthia just stared at the mud that got removed from her black-leather armor, and it became slightly dryer too.

    The rain still poured down from the dark brooding clouds. Lightning and thunder came, but with long intervals. Aynthia gave twitching movements as she heard them, but she¡¯s trying her best to keep her voice in check, so she wouldn''t yelp out more Eeek sounds.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s that then, let¡¯s just keep on going as we did before, and put all of this behind us,¡± Xivan said with a smile, she nodded happily in agreement. They started to move eastward, and as they moved Aynthia stood very close to Xivan as they walked.

    <hr />

    The rain clouds let go of its cover of darkness, and let the sun in. Xivan walked beside Aynthia who¡¯s on his right side. He didn¡¯t think that it would take this long to reach the village which he had seen on the cliff, but it has taken five whole hours including the time he stopped by the bridge.

    They aren¡¯t even coming up on it, he thought about going faster...but why..?

    The ground splashed as they stepped on it. They battled the hundreds of puddles that stood in their way as they walked on that muddy road going east, but then they saw the village up ahead.

    Xivan stopped before pressing on any further. Aynthia just tilted her head wondering why he made a sudden stop. He just came to the realization that he knows nothing about Human culture, the only information he has is from long ago, or more like 4,400 years ago.

    Much must¡¯ve changed drastically, but as he met with the border patrol soldiers they had only basic weapons, and armor, so no advancements must have changed in those areas...hopefully. Though he did see that weird crossbow weapon that some of the men had on their backs.

    Xivan sighed as he started to walk again, towards the village.

    The Village itself has wooden walls that is surrounding it in an oval shape, and it got two exits, one on the west side and one on the east side. Xivan and Aynthia is coming from the west.

    As they came closer, two guard-towers stood on either side by two large wooden doors, and it also got a smaller door, so one didn¡¯t need to open the larger doors to let people in.

    The doors are closed shut, and no people are in sight, its quiet.

    Surrounding the outskirts of the village''s west side are woods, and Xivan caught a glimpse through those woods...farm-fields lie there, that looked...harvested?

    Xivan doesn¡¯t know anything about cultivating crops, though he does know how to make them grow into a glorious state. So he thought nothing major about the fields being empty, but he remembered when Jenny said to him as she said what year it was¡­ That it¡¯s the start of the harvest season.

    As they came upon the doors, no one is there to greet them, they boldly knocked on the small door, but no answer. Xivan knocked some more...still no answer. The small door has a handle, he used it, and what do you know it¡¯s unlocked.

    He opened the small door and peeked inside, no one¡­

    They went inside... Wooden houses are on either side of them as they walked into the village. It¡¯s silent, too silent, but then they started to hear a crowd of people as they rounded a house. The crowd stand there rather silent. It¡¯s the village¡¯s center, a lot of people stands there waiting for something as they talked quietly between themselves, and they look rather worn out.

    Aynthia looked worried when Xivan gazed at her. The people just stood in a big circle around the village¡¯s courtyard.

    In the middle is some kind of stage? No, a podium where someone addresses the people.

    Xivan and Aynthia is standing there in the back of the crowd, but not too close for the crowd to notice them.

    They too just waited there, and wondered what¡¯s going to happen. Then a middle-aged woman came forth, and went to stand on the podium, she¡¯s wearing some kind of blue-robe, while she has a book in her hands. She opened the book and started to speak to the crowd that has gathered here.

    ¡°My people! My friends! This year has brought us to ruin! Our crops destroyed, our food supplies gone, our way of living razed to the ground!

    We have come upon on a perilous time! We have almost nothing to sustain us throughout the winter! Nothing to trade as the Child-Spewers roam through the nightly-woods eating anything that moves. Which! Made it so that we have nothing to hunt, nothing to feed us!

    Has our goddess abandoned us? No! ''Tis but a trial of survival! If we cannot live throughout this winter, then we have failed our goddess that has blessed us for these thousand years! Given us the needs to survive, given us the hope to push through hard times!

    Even if some of us will die, know that you¡¯ll join your ancestors in death, and join the endless cycle of life! Know that you¡¯ll honor your goddess if you die an honorable death.

    But! If one does hideous things such as stealing from other people! Know that you¡¯ll forever be doomed to your own actions! You¡¯ll live with those actions throughout your entire life! You¡¯ll regret, and repent for your foul deed! Our goddess is forgiving, but forgiveness is something one needs to earn, and not get out of pity!

    My people! My friends! May we survive this winter and get our due from the beautiful spring! Let us survive, and show our goddess that we are faithful! That we have always her in our hearts! SURVIVE!¡±

    The village crowd started to roar out, ¡°Survive!¡± in unison.

    The middle-aged woman that¡¯s standing on the podium just looks at the people with a pleased smile. Xivan though...looks at this spectacle with ire, and loathe. He frowned as he looked upon the woman that¡¯s standing there on the podium.

    Goddess? Has someone else risen up to power? Or is it some kind of other power which this Goddess has? Xivan thought wonderingly as he frowned.

    As the people started to calm down, they turned around to return to their village duties, but there stands Xivan in his dark-cloak with the hood covering his whole face, his hair didn¡¯t peek out anymore, he just looks like someone who¡¯s suspicious. And Aynthia is widely visible beside him.

    The people that had turned around looked at them in surprised expressions, and some even called out to the village-guards.

    Xivan frowned as he saw the guards coming their way.

    The guards have cloth, and chainmail armor on, while the cloth on the chest is in a blue color, with a stamped yellow emblem of a tigress¡¯s head. They have regular swords on their waist scabbards. Only swords, nothing more.

    As the guards came up on the two travelers in their village, they hold their sword''s hilts, but the guards only holds them. The middle-aged woman also walked towards them to see why so many people have gathered in one place, and not returning to their duties.

    ¡°How did you get into the village?¡± One of the guards questioned them, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be here.¡±

    Xivan replied, ¡°The small door on the west side was unlocked, so anyone could enter.¡±

    As Xivan said it, one of the other guards got a troubled face, but the guard hid that expression in no time. Though Xivan noticed through his dark hood, maybe that¡¯s in his favor.

    ¡°If we¡¯re not allowed here, I apologize,¡± Xivan said as he gave a slight bow, ¡°But maybe someone had forgotten to close the door by mistake? Because well...if a door is unlocked isn¡¯t that an indication that one could enter?¡±

    The guard that had first spoken, asked tauntingly: ¡°So you would walk into a random house if it¡¯s unlocked?¡±

    Xivan sighed.

    ¡°We came from the west, and the village was right in front of us... Wouldn¡¯t you be surprised when there¡¯s no one there to greet you when you come up on the doors that leads into the village?

    And when there¡¯s no one there, wouldn¡¯t you wonder why? Well I did wonder why, so I tried the door handle, and it was unlocked. We went into your village and here we¡¯re...talking to you,¡± Xivan said with a hint of anger.

    He¡¯s acting strange, Aynthia thought. She didn¡¯t enjoy the crowd looking at them, they need to leave quickly before something happens. She gives a frown, and the villagers¡¯ notices that frown.

    The middle-aged woman then came upon them, but she isn¡¯t surprised, she just looks at the two people with a smile. The villagers cleared their way for her as she had come upon the crowd.

    Xivan frowned as he sees her, he doesn¡¯t enjoy people like her...it makes him uneasy.

    ¡°Now, now everyone return to your duties, I¡¯ll take care of the travelers,¡± She said as she looked upon the villagers with a smile, and they obeyed her, but the guards remained with the middle-aged woman.

    ¡°I welcome you to our village that¡¯s named Temonar. I¡¯m the priestess that runs this unfortunate place. The name that has been granted to me is Alyssa, I greet you once again,¡± she said as she gave a curtsy. But Xivan didn¡¯t say anything, he just looks at her through his dark-hood, and Aynthia too stared at her.

    ¡°What brings you here travelers?¡± Alyssa asked.

    ¡°...¡± Xivan still just looked at her, but he got something out, ¡°We¡¯re just passing by, but we got curious when there was no one by the doors that led into the village...as I said to the guards. Though now that I see that everything is fine, I think we¡¯ll be on our wa¡ª.¡±

    ¡°Nonsence! You must stay, and bless us with your presence, travelers are always welcome here,¡± she said as she interrupted him, ¡°Come, come, I¡¯ll show you to a place that¡¯s dry, walking in that storm must have soaked you to the bone.¡±

    The guards just stands there on alert...staring at Xivan, though they couldn¡¯t see that he¡¯s an Elven man.

    Xivan and Aynthia followed behind Alyssa as she guided them to the largest house in the village¡­ On the sides of the door, which led into the house are two female statues, one a Human and the other a Half-Elf. Xivan got a worried expression under his hood.

    Goddess...priestess, I don¡¯t like the sound of this, Xivan thought as they went inside the chapel.

    Inside the chapel is a shrine of an Elven woman¡­ Xivan¡¯s eyes became wide.

    A statue of an Elven woman here? In this remote village. He hadn¡¯t heard anything about a Goddess from the group, or from the border patrol soldiers¡­ Though they said that Elves lived in the Human Continent. Maybe they don''t follow the same religion? Or they didn¡¯t have the time to speak of their beliefs¡­ Xivan just looks upon that Elven statue with worry.

    4,400 years...must have changed a lot.

    ¡°Welcome to the Shrine of Xerina the Goddess of Nature,¡± Alyssa said with such proudness. The guards didn¡¯t follow them inside, Xivan wondered why, but he got more pressing matters at hand.

    Xerina¡­ It¡¯s a name Xivan didn¡¯t know, but that X in the name¡­ She must have lived before he went to his Eternal Slumber. Naming children with an X is the Elven belief to show how dedicated one were.

    The Human woman named Alyssa just stood there looking at them, but her gaze lingered at Xivan, she must be wondering whose behind that dark-hood.

    ¡°We don¡¯t usually allow men inside the shrine, but there are exceptions. Would you mind removing the hood, so I can see who I¡¯m speaking to? Ah yes! I also didn¡¯t get your names,¡± she said with a calm, but forward voice.

    Xivan got a troubled face under his hood¡­ If he removes his hood now, and she sees him. What would happen?

    ¡°The name is Navix, and this is...Thia,¡± Xivan lied as he looked at Aynthia who has gotten a shortened new name. Aynthia just gave a nod in reply, she didn¡¯t mind getting a fake name. And Alyssa just looked pleased, but she still looked at Xivan with expectant eyes.

    Who¡¯s this man under the cloak, he stands taller than anyone in the village, and got a rather good voice to him.

    Alyssa who had lived in Wantur City, and taken the vows to become a priestess has never seen a man this tall, and she has seen a lot of men. This man that¡¯s standing right in front of her has a rather...weird feel to him.

    She just waited there in the chapel.

    The Chapel itself has long seats where the village women would be seated on. From the door to the shrine of the Elven statue is fifteen meters between it, there¡¯s a walkway that¡¯s got a laid out blue carpet, and blue drapes that hangs down the walls of the chapel. It¡¯s a rather expensive place for a simple village.

    Xivan then removed his hood, and the woman became completely silent while she stared at him with wide eyes.

    There he stands yet again with eyes upon him, those eyes of astonishment, and surprise.

    Alyssa herself has never seen a Pure Elven before...like most of the people here on the Elven Continent. She covered her mouth as she looked upon those emerald eyes of his.

    Her mouth started to mutter something incomprehensible, but as her voice became clearer, Xivan could hear what she mumbled about.

    ¡°Oh Goddess of Nature! Have you blessed us in our time of need!? To send one of your brothers to help us through this dire time. Oh Goddess! I¡¯m forever in your humble grace!¡± Alyssa shouted as she turned around to look at the Elven statue, and thought that Xivan is a sign from the Goddess herself, to help them grow the soiled harvest, which had been completely destroyed by the foul weather climate.

    She turned to Xivan again as she finished saying the words.

    ¡°I have not been sent here by your...Elven Goddess, Alyssa. I¡¯m merely just someone who came upon this village at a peculiar time,¡± Xivan said to her in a calm voice, but she just replied:

    ¡°The Goddesses shape everything, your path has been laid out by them to come here and save us. To save this village from starvation, to save us from the deaths that would come. You¡¯re Xerina¡¯s champion! That has come to give us her light in our dark period!¡±

    As she finished she just looks at him with expectant eyes yet again.

    Xivan didn¡¯t like this fanatic woman, she¡¯s too deep into her beliefs. Even if he would say something, she would just contradict him with religious blabber. Xivan just sighed. Is he supposed to save every person that he comes across? Even if there are hundreds of people that needs his aid?

    He could just leave them¡­ No, he can¡¯t just leave and let them starve to dead. But is the situation that hopeless?

    ¡°Alyssa I heard you talk about Child-Spewers?¡± Xivan asked.

    ¡°Ah yes those pitiful creatures. They roam the night, and hunts down those who dares to tread out of the boundaries of the villages. They¡¯re vast in numbers. The soldiers; Oh May They Be Blessed By The Goddesses, they try their best to keep them from running rampant, but sadly they have become too much of a menace in the Elven Continent,¡± She answered.

    ¡°But maybe now that we have a champion of the Goddesses, they could be fought back to their extinct state that they were once before. The teachings tells us that the Goddesses fought for their Elven Continent with their Elven God. The Elves were also brought to extinction, but they rose up from the ashes to stand upon the bodies of their enemies.¡±

    Xivan got such a surprised expression, but Alyssa just talked with her eyes closed, as if she enjoyed to speak about these kinds of things.

    ¡°But over the countless years, they have returned in number out of nowhere. It¡¯s believed that they hid deep in the ground, and bided their time to rise up again. Though they¡¯re easy to...slay, they are endless in numbers, if a swarm of Child-Spewers would come upon this village, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance,¡± she said as she finished.

    She opened her eyes, and stared at the champion in front of her.

    Xivan thought, so they have returned, though they¡¯re much smaller in size than they were before. Dammit, I should have hunted down every last one of them, even one of them can birth a swarm. And this Goddess business doesn¡¯t sound good at all.

    ¡°Champion, will you bless us with your supreme magic? We have only one Half-Elf girl in this village, she¡¯s my priestess apprentice, but she¡¯s on an errand. She should return soon, and then! She can see the champion for herself!¡± She shouted still in her zealous voice.

    Aynthia just stands there with a smile on her face while looking at Xivan, and he has a defeated look to him. If he were to leave now it would shatter this Human priestess¡¯s faith of her Goddess, it sounded tempting, but he refrained from it.

    ¡°So what kind of help do you need of me?¡± Xivan asked as he gave up on trying to slip out of the village.

    Alyssa became hesitant.

    She can¡¯t use magic, though she has seen many Half-Elves use it. Her apprentice is very skilled in her magical abilities, and she¡¯s actually her sister''s child. Alyssa is from a Half-Elven family, but she got born as a Human. Her parents both came from Human parents so they weren¡¯t surprised to have a child that¡¯s a Human.

    It¡¯s the norm.

    Alyssa became so distraught that she wasn¡¯t born a Half-Elf, she too wanted to use magic. She lived in the Harbor City of Wantur in her young years, then as she grew old enough to commit to the pledges of the Goddesses. She worked her way to become a priestess, then she was sent here to this remote village where the people has a very strong religious belief.

    She looked at Xivan with a worried look, and he noticed it. Seeing a believer this flustered pleased Xivan, he gained a curve on his mouth. Though it¡¯s a curve of comfort, rather than a taunting curve.

    ¡°Well¡­ Can you make the fields grow again with your magic?¡± She asked, and he answered with a sound voice, ¡°Yes I can make them grow, do you need anything else?¡±

    ¡°No champion, we just need food to last us through the winter. I only ask the Goddess for that, nothing more,¡± she said as she gave a deep curtsy.

    Xivan has learned a lot from this Human priestess: There are Goddesses; his long lost enemy has returned; Elves are considered high in status, though he did hear from the border patrol soldiers that the Humans and Elves were enemies, Xivan knows that, but how could things have come to this¡­ Humans worshipping Elves?

    Xivan¡¯s mind is in turmoil, though he kept himself calm, calm he has to be. He can¡¯t let his energy seep out of him, especially if he were to meet that apprentice of hers. Those with magic pools reacts more strongly towards his energy. Because they collide with each other¡¯s energy, making the stronger energy take over the weaker energy.

    But he can control it as long as he wills it.

    ¡°Well it¡¯ll be easy enough, why don¡¯t we go now and get it over with? Or do you have anything to add?¡± Xivan said with his calm looking face.

    *Screeeech*

    The chapel¡¯s old door opened up, and there came a blue-cloaked girl with a hood over her face.

    As the blue-cloaked girl opened the door she didn¡¯t notice the people that¡¯s standing further inside the chapel. The girl took off her cloak, which was soaking wet from the rain that had ceased. She hanged it on a crock that¡¯s beside the door.

    Her ginger hair is widely noticeable from her uncloaked head. She shook her head to try to remove the slight wetness, but she sorely failed. She¡¯s soaked to the bone like Xivan and Aynthia, though their clothes has already dried up. Because when Xivan had removed the mud on the clothes before, he also drew the water out too, which made the clothes dry, but they got damp a little bit again as the rain was still pouring.

    Xivan, Aynthia, and Alyssa just stared at the Half-Elf girl that stood there not noticing them. She turned towards the Elven statue, and began to walk sluggishly with heavy breaths. She still didn¡¯t notice the three people standing there, and no one said anything, she just kept on moving towards the shrine where there¡¯s a door on the side, which led into her bedroom.

    *Thud* She hit her head against something that stood in front of her. She tiredly looked up, and became wide mouthed and her eyelids flickered nervously. She stumbled backwards as she saw the Elven man in front of her.

    Right when she¡¯s about to fall backwards with a rather painful fall, Xivan grabbed her hands that desperately wailed around trying to grab onto something.

    ¡°Wow there, you almost got yourself hurt,¡± Xivan said with a smile as he held both of her hands. She¡¯s tilting backwards while he held her, it looks like as if they¡¯re dancing. Xivan heaved the girl up so she could get her bearings straight.

    Oh dear, another look of surprise huh? Well I better get used to it, Xivan thought.

    The girl didn¡¯t say anything, she just flickered with her eyes as she stared at Xivan...a real Elf.

    ¡°Look upon our champion, dear niece! He has come to us in our time of need, to purify the ground, to make things grow yet again! He is sent by our Goddess Xerina, to heal our soil, to spread her warmth! Stare in amazement my niece, for it may be the only Pure Elven you¡¯ll see in your entire life!¡± Alyssa shouted as she began to talk gibberish.

    Xivan just looked troubled by the sudden words that sprouted out from Alyssa. He shook his head as he sighed. Aynthia just looked at him with a grin, because she¡¯s starting to like that flustered look he gets when something surprises him, or gets him to sigh.

    ¡°H-how can this be? Has Xerina really given us a champion to aid us¡­ Wow, I never really...I mean...¡± she voiced with broken words, not able to get out what she wanted to say.

    ¡°Listen up you two. You may believe what you want, but I don¡¯t follow any Goddess of yours, I¡¯m merely here out of coincidence. Alyssa please, no more speeches okay? I¡¯m merely an Elven man who¡¯s journeying through this old Continent. Nothing more, nothing less. Do you understand?¡± Xivan asked as he got rather annoyed by the fanaticism of these two, or rather Alyssa.

    Both of them got silent, but Alyssa just gave a curtsy and said: ¡°I understand Champion, you want to keep your cover as you journey, so you can help people. Yes! That¡¯s a noble cause indeed. I can¡¯t believe Xerina got such a champion to help the people in need.¡±

    Xivan didn¡¯t get through to her at all.

    He gave out yet another sigh. The Half-Elf girl just stands there looking at him, but he didn¡¯t look at her, he looked at Alyssa. She¡¯s very identical to the Half-Elf girl, she too got ginger hair, and dark-brown eyes. Light skin tone that got slight freckles. She¡¯s older, around mid-thirties. While the Half-Elf looks like a newly made adult.

    ¡°Oh!! I forgot to mention her name¡­I bed for your forgiveness champion, her name is Arianna, my sister¡¯s daughter,¡± Alyssa said.

    Xivan then looked at Arianna. She too looked at him with her flickering eyes, but her mouth is now closed.

    So they¡¯re real, real Elves are still alive, to be able to see someone like him. The Elves must be beautiful if they look like him. Now I just need to see his magic, and then I¡¯ll take the vows to pledge myself to become a priestess, Arianna thought as she looked upon him.

    ¡°Shall we start before the sun sets?¡± Xivan asked, and Alyssa just snapped into action, ¡°Yes! Let us see you bless the earth, and sprout forth our salvation!¡±

    She began to walk to the door with quick elegant strides. The others just followed, even Arianna who¡¯s dead tired after her errand. Aynthia just looked pleased for some reason, while Xivan got a really worried face.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Alyssa will make a big deal out of this. She¡¯ll probably shout out a speech of gratitude...or something less fanatical Xivan hoped.

    Guards stood outside the chapel, and as Xivan come out they got surprised looks, like everyone who has seen him. Alyssa just said that there¡¯s nothing to worry about. He¡¯s their champion that has come with the blessing of their Goddess of Nature.

    The guards weren¡¯t really that into their beliefs...but now their Goddess has sent a savior to them? To this lowly village? Alyssa told them to spread the news that she has something important to tell the villagers, which made Xivan frown.

    He has made a mistake in coming to this village. But what is done, is done. He can¡¯t brood over it now.

    Why not take advantage of this situation?

    He thought what kind of advantage he could get by gaining the support of mere villagers. Though the thought of becoming someone great has crossed his mind. But he has already lived that kind of life¡­ What will he live for now?

    His race is worshipped by Humans and Half-Elves? Though they haven¡¯t talked about any male Gods. He heard Alyssa say that the chapel was a women¡¯s only chapel¡­ Are the Elven Goddesses only supporting the females..?

    <hr />

    He stands there beside Alyssa on the podium.

    Aynthia and Arianna is standing further away, by the chapel. All of the villagers had gathered up, and now around a hundred people stands before him. He gazed at them with his emerald eyes, and as he got eye contact with some of them, they turned away their gaze.

    Are they afraid?

    Alyssa then began to speak to her people:

    ¡°My people! My friends! Look upon this champion that has been sent in our time of need! Our generous Goddess has blessed us with the light of her warmth! Her Elven brother has been sent to help us to grow our crops, so we can live! He is NAVIX! OUR CHAMPION!!¡±

    ¡°He will bless us with his magic! So we don¡¯t need to starve through the winter, he¡¯ll lend us his powers. He who travels the known Continent to help the innocent, to help the true believers of our Goddesses!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the dark-hooded savior that our glorious Goddess of Nature has blessed! Treat him as you would treat the Goddess herself!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll LIVE!¡±

    As she finished her fanatical speech, the crowd roared once again in jubilations.

    Humans do change fast, Xivan thought, Or is it the minds of brainwashed people? That statue inside the chapel did give off a slight magical energy...which could influence simple people who wouldn¡¯t notice anything. Perfect for villagers who only works, and sleeps, to give them some hope, that what they¡¯re doing is for the greater good.

    Xivan just overlooked the crowd of the newly awakened villagers. The women looked happier than the men, though the men do look happy, but it¡¯s more of a shared happiness than an inner joy.

    Xivan smiled at the crowd to give them some insurance. Alyssa too looked at the crowd, she¡¯s delighted beyond words.

    She began to speak with a high voice again, but this time with a shorter speech: ¡°My people! My friends! He¡¯ll now demonstrate his magical powers! Come! We all must go to the scarred farm-fields, to see them be healed by our savior! Our CHAMPION!¡±

    ¡°COME!¡±

    As she finished, she stepped off of the podium and Xivan followed her willingly¡­ It felt rather familiar to Xivan¡­

    A different time, a different race, and he¡¯s still being used. But he couldn¡¯t complain, he loves to help the needy, though sometimes it becomes a burden to him, if they started to become too pushy. He must finish this quickly, otherwise he would become their Farm God¡­

    Xivan gave an inwardly sigh. He kept his smiling face on as he walked with Alyssa. Aynthia followed further back while the villagers looked at her wonderingly. She had come with him when they first saw the dark-hooded man. They certainly stared at her when they couldn¡¯t get a glimpse of the champion.

    Arianna walked beside Aynthia wondering who she¡¯s. Arianna has seen Beast people in Wantur City where she comes from, but they were never alone, they always moved in packs. She knows a lot about the Beasts, so of course this is rather surprising to see a Beast alone with a race that isn¡¯t her own. She boldly asked:

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with your tribe?¡±

    Aynthia didn¡¯t reply, she instead scurried away from Arianna quickly as she heard her speak to her, and hurriedly moved further up the crowd to reach Xivan. Arianna just looked at her as she disappeared through the crowd with a baffled look.

    She must have her own reasons, Arianna thought.

    The Villagers moved away a little when they noticed Aynthia squeezing by them.

    Temonar is a rather large village, more than hundred people lives here. The people doesn¡¯t look like the border patrol soldiers at all, they have a rather light skin to them, and not that tan skin that they have. Brown hair, black hair, ginger hair, all kind of different origins, though all of the villagers do look almost the same, same build, same faces.

    Everyone kept on walking.

    As they reached the east gate it¡¯s opened to its max. The sun shined brightly on them as they strone with around two hundreds footsteps. Though the sun is slowly making its way down the horizon, it¡¯ll soon become night. They made a left turn as they passed the gate, and walked...walked, and walked.

    They came upon the fields¡­ Destruction is the word, the crops lie there dead upon the soil. What kind of crops is it, Xivan has wondered, but as he looks upon the withered nature in front of him, he gets a firm grip of how bad the situation is here.

    He had heard when Alyssa yelled her speech the first time about how Child-Spewers hunt down the animals that could give them food, and now they don¡¯t even have the crops to sustain them. Xivan shook his head in pity.

    Doesn¡¯t the kingdom help the villagers in their domain? He didn¡¯t know. But he¡¯s here now, and he can help them survive... What about the other villages that¡¯s spread around the Elven continent¡­

    He can¡¯t save them all...or can he if he wanted to? Maybe he could make a burst of magical restoration into the ground, which would spread through the entire Continent¡­ He has never tried, but that could actually work. The Galanimel forest¡¯s roots are ever-growing. And the roots has probably spread deep into the ground.

    But no¡­ Xivan will not do it. The only people that has asked from his help are the people here in this village who has gathered into a huge crowd.

    ¡°Look out upon the deathly surface of our farm-fields! They lie here in ruin because the weather has rained almost every day this year. Ohh! We¡¯re unfortunate, ¡®tis but a trial for the weak, those who hasn¡¯t worshipped the goddesses enough! They get their ire, their anger! Champion! Will you bless this unholy ground, and make it holy once more!?¡± Alyssa shouted as she spoke to the people, but what she really wanted is for Xivan to begin.

    Xivan just sighed and walked out to the field.

    When the Elves first came to the Elven Continent, they had fought those black females to their extinction, but they rose up to claim this Continent for their own purpose. Xivan was the one who grew the Galanimel trees, he¡¯s the one that poured in so much magical power into the trees to make them reach half the way up to the sky.

    But that was long time ago, and now he stands here over withered crops. Oh how low he has fallen from his own grace. Though he couldn¡¯t complain, he has to do this, then leave this village so they don''t start to worship him, instead of their Goddess of Nature.

    Xivan sighed again, he raised his left eyebrow which he hadn¡¯t raised in a while. He bent down on one knee, and put his palms on the deathly soil. The farmlands reached around five hundred meters on both lengths, rather large fields.

    One couldn¡¯t see the farmlands if one came from the west, because the woods covered the north side, though Xivan did get a glimpse through the forest as they reached the west gate.

    But he raised himself again, he didn¡¯t do anything. He waved his hand to Alyssa to make her come to him. She jogged to him, her blue robe fluttered in the wind, while her shoes got dirtied in the mushy soil.

    ¡°Wha-what is the matter champion?¡± she asked nervously.

    ¡°Do you have any seeds left? If you don¡¯t then...I¡¯ll only be able to grow these withered crops, which will decay very fast when they¡¯ve been restored. But if I have seeds I can make them grow so they¡¯ll never stop giving you crops, even in the dead of winter,¡± Xivan said but with a slight chuckle at the end of his sentence.

    ¡°Can you really¡­ Do that?¡± she asked as her face became surprised beyond words¡­ Ever-growing crops¡­ That would mean the village will progress even more. Never be starved, never go hungry, ¡°We do have remaining seeds in our storages.¡±

    Everyone just looked at the two people standing there in the muddy field, but then Alyssa turned hastily around, and yelled: ¡°Bring all of the seed! Make it quick! Go now, GO!¡±

    As the Villagers heard that, the men started to dash back into the village, and after a while they brought heavy sacks of seeds. Xivan had returned to wait by the other villagers, so had Alyssa. Xivan then told them to go into the field and seed the farmlands, everything, cover the soil with seeds, but the seed needed to be inside the soil for this plan to work. Ever-growing...magical-crops.

    The Elves had done this for eons of years, they never ran out of food...but they aren¡¯t here anymore are they?

    Xivan sighed as he watch the hundred villagers work to their bone. Women, men and children helped, because this is their last chance before the autumn will start to rain down more leaves from the trees, and then when the tree¡¯s leafs are no more, winter will set its claws upon those who aren¡¯t prepared for those long...cold...months.

    Whiteness will spread throughout the Continent, but here in this village, the magical-crops will stand strong from Xivan¡¯s magical powers, to bless these villagers with vegetation. He¡¯ll pour lots and lots so it¡¯ll last for hundreds of years. Even the nearby trees will bloom to its entirety, ever-growing as the Forest of Galanimel.

    This will be the mark of him who has the power to save those in need.

    He who¡¯s the black-hooded man that saved this village from a certain death. To save those children that would lose their parents to the bitter coldness of climate change, the deathly winter that could wipe out all of the living creatures on this planet.

    <hr />

    Xivan now stand there once again in the field of newly sowed lands. It had taken only one whole hour for the villagers to finish. They now stand there on the sides, overlooking their champion who has come to save their unfortunate village.

    He bent down on one knee again, and placed his palms on the sowed soil. His eyes started to shine with his emerald brightness.

    Arianna became wide-eyed as she felt the burst of magic that came forth out of nowhere. Her body shook when she felt that burst of addictive magic...she licked her lips as she looked upon Xivan. She started to smile out of joy. To see a Pure Elven use this much magic, it¡¯s as if it¡¯s not even straining him in the slightest bit.

    As he poured his magic, not his energy, his magic into the ground, the seeds inside the soil started to crack, and then began to grow through the soil, into the sun that¡¯s slowly going down in the horizon. The seeds closest to him are the first to show, then like a sound wave, the crops started to sprout from nothing.

    The magical power from Xivan sustained the needs for the seeds to grow.

    The elements from his magic gave them the necessities, water...light...the purification of the soil, mixing the perfect combination of elements to make them grow gloriously for hundreds of years. And he put in a little extra spice into the crops, but that spice will only be known when someone tastes the crop.

    Xivan smiled as he finished.

    He¡¯s now surrounded by slightly tall crops that reached to his waist. He looked around the farmlands that stretched to five hundred meters. He nodded in satisfaction when he saw everything grew as it should¡¯ve. Because the villagers had showed him a painting how the crop looked like.

    And he¡¯s rather pleased how it turned out.

    They¡¯re bigger than the ones the villagers told him, but that¡¯s probably because they¡¯ve grown to their fullest capacity. The crop when harvested is made to make bread, and other essentials. ¡°Wheat...¡±

    It¡¯s the Human¡¯s livelihood, their precious grain of life.

    Xivan stands there in the newly made farm-field of beige. The people just stared at him with teary eyes, eyes of disbelief, and eyes of joy.

    Then a hundred voices rang out into all directions at the same time, screams, laughs, cries, both men and women gave out those sounds. The children¡¯s parents are in utter joy, they held up their children as they danced around joyfully with them. Lovers hugged each other, kissed each other in gratitude that they won''t need to starve anymore.

    Young teenagers confessed to their crushes, some got their wish, and some got utterly rejected, but those who got their hearts crushed by the one they love, they couldn¡¯t stay sad by the new atmosphere that ringed inside their heads.

    They have been saved from their dangerous predicament.

    Xivan started to move towards the crowd of happy villagers, and as he came upon them they greeted him with words of thankfulness. That¡¯s all they have, they¡¯re simple villagers who has only words to give him, but that¡¯s enough for him.

    He needed nothing, of course Aynthia will say something along the lines: Mother always said.

    But he felt the joy coming from the villagers.

    He smiled as he walked up to Alyssa, who surprisingly didn¡¯t join in on their cheers. She just looked out at the field in amazement. And as Xivan came upon her, she looked up to him with staring eyes. She uttered fanatical gibberish again, but silently.

    Xivan interrupted her as he said: ¡°Let us go back to the chapel, I would like you to hear me out.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Come! I¡¯ll lead you back to the shire of¡­ ...Come,¡± she said, but she couldn¡¯t surprisingly speak her Goddess¡¯s name.

    <hr />

    The village has died out of its cheering, the sun has set itself down upon ¡°this¡± side of the world. Darkness riddled the Elven Continent. Lights emanates from the village houses. In some houses there are cheering, some houses are dark, some houses are silent but with illuminations that showed the shadowy figures inside the houses.

    In some houses pairs of lovers of all ages conjoined themselves in lustful practices. New life has risen up in this was to be dying village. Life of new faith, life of new children that¡¯s yet unborn.

    It¡¯s a peaceful night sky that¡¯s covered with thousands upon thousands of glowing stars, and that huge globe of brightness that shines with its lightless light, it hangs in the sky overlooking the planet that¡¯s beside it.

    Inside the chapel sits Xivan, Aynthia, Alyssa, and the extremely tired Arianna who desperately tries to stay awake. A table has been brought in, and regular chairs to sit upon. Alyssa has taken out alcohol, and some of the village women had cooked food for them to eat.

    ¡°I hope the food was to your liking, Navix,¡± Alyssa said as she stood up from her seated position while giving a deep curtsy to show her gratitude.

    Aynthia is seated beside him, and she¡¯s still eating the food that has been prepared for them. She tried to sip some of the alcohol, but Xivan stopped her before she could get a taste. She had complained, but she stopped complaining as she saw Alyssa staring at her with a rather bothered look.

    Arianna just gazed yearningly at Xivan, not even touching the food. He had noticed her gaze even before they came to the chapel, but he knows that kind of feeling will disappear soon enough.

    Hopefully Half-Elves has strong minds, Xivan thought.

    ¡°So...now that this village has ever-growing crops, it¡¯ll probably bring trouble from outside forces, who thinks that it¡¯s unfair that you get to keep all of those crops to yourself,¡± Xivan said, but then a smile came upon his mouth, ¡°Have you any prior combat experience? I don¡¯t know how you priestesses get to become a priestess, but do you have combat experience?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ We priestesses do get some training in the arts of self-defense, to protect ourselves from anyone who tries to hurt us. There are priestesses that can go into a battle-oriented servitude to appease the Goddesses. There¡¯s an army full of them in the Human continent I¡¯ve heard. I¡¯ve never been there myself, but yes we do get training in the arts of combat.¡±

    So they are like sanctuaries that they took from our Elven religion, though the Goddesses are Elves so it isn¡¯t really copying, Xivan though as he chuckled, but to have gotten a grip this tightly around the other races, or at least the Humans and Half-Elves. Color me impressed, bravo my sisters.

    ¡°I see¡­ Hmm, you wouldn¡¯t happen to have a weapon here in this chapel?¡± Xivan asked as he smiled.

    ¡°Well... I am rather embarrassed to say this but, I do have my metal-spear that¡¯s tucked away under my bed,¡± Alyssa said as she gave out a slight laugh. She has become rather cheerful, for a middle-aged woman in her mid-thirties.

    ¡°Go and get it. I¡¯ll give you another blessing of mine, or rather an enchantment,¡± Xivan said.

    Alyssa obeyed gladly with wide eyes.

    She went to her room, which she shared with Arianna, her Half-Elf niece. Xivan remained seated beside Aynthia who¡¯s still gulping down food, the rejuvenating touch which he gave her before didn¡¯t fill her stomach, only removed the hunger, and fatigue.

    She has been rather silent other than her complaining about not being able to drink the alcohol. Though she would look at Arianna with a hint of worry from time to time. Xivan did wonder why, was she worried about him? Or something else?

    Xivan just sat there on the chair while relaxing, though he¡¯s rather tall for that chair he¡¯s sitting on. Arianna still stared at him with dazed eyes, but he avoided them.

    He had released his magical powers, and a little bit of his energy when he poured his vast power into the soil.

    She had felt it, and now she¡¯s in this kind of state. Xivan should be more careful from now on, so he doesn¡¯t make random people do something they normally wouldn¡¯t do. Luckily the only Half-Elf that¡¯s in this village is Arianna.

    His energy, his aura, if Xivan willed it he could make the most mind-guarded Elven woman become addicted to him. He has made mistakes in the past that destroyed relationships of dear friends who were lovers. But the woman¡¯s lover couldn¡¯t do anything¡­ He would just drown in his own sadness, and think of the lover who betrayed him unwillingly...

    That¡¯s exactly why Xivan wants to keep himself under control. He doesn¡¯t want to hurt those close to him, to make them suffer...but now? No one remained¡­ Though the Goddesses are Elves, maybe he knows some of them.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xivan hmmed as he thought about countless things.

    There¡¯s also this Elven statue that¡¯s standing there in its glory right in front of him, which gave off a slight energy...an aura. Though it¡¯s a rather weak aura. But it¡¯s enough to make people who¡¯re close to it feel the influence as it takes over the minds of the people.

    A slow brainwash, but Xivan has canceled the energy¡¯s hold over the people here, though they don¡¯t really feel it, yet.

    When they wake up in the morning they¡¯ll feel its influence gone. Though it¡¯s replaced by Xivan¡¯s influence. But they¡¯ll still worship the Goddesses that has...blessed them with this Champion called: Navix.

    He shook his head as he chuckled.

    Alyssa came back with the metal-spear in both hands. It¡¯s a rather decorated spear with many different intricate lines embroidering it, and on the bottom of the spear¡¯s head is a tiger with its mouth open. The blade of the spear came out of the tiger¡¯s mouth, making it look very expensive with all those details. Though it¡¯s only in a silvery alloy.

    ¡°Can I borrow it?¡± Xivan asked with a smile, and she handed it to him, willingly...her precious spear.

    Xivan started to inscribe it with Elvish writings on the metal shaft of the spear. He has to make it into a line-rune, and not a circle-rune. Though with his magic it wouldn¡¯t really matter.

    As he finished, he gave it back to the anxious Alyssa.

    ¡°Rune¡­¡± she said while looking at the emerald-lined inscription on her spear shaft, ¡°What does the writing say?¡±

    ¡°You only need to know two words, memorize them,¡± he got interrupted as she ran to her room again. And came back with a piece of writing paper in her left hand, and a quill that¡¯s lying in an inkwell on her right hand.

    Xivan just smiled at Alyssa.

    ¡°Please continue, which are the words you were going to say?¡± Alyssa asked with expectant eyes.

    Xivan just looked at her, then he said: ¡°Arethilith, and Verthilith.¡±

    ¡°Are..thi...lith¡­ Ver...thi¡­lith. There, finished,¡± She said as she wrote down the words how they sounded, then she gave a laugh, ¡°They¡¯re really hard on the tongue aren¡¯t they.¡±

    The other two ladies¡¯ just sat there by the brought in table. Arianna has fallen asleep and is resting her head on her arms that¡¯re on the table. She had moved away the tableware so she wouldn¡¯t dip her gingered hair into the food.

    Aynthia just looked at Xivan with a pleased smile, she has finished eating, though she looked a little sluggish¡­with a slight blushed up face.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Did she drink some of the alcohol when he didn¡¯t watch her?!

    He looked upon Aynthia that¡¯s staring at him with a smile, but he looked suspiciously at her. He has to remember, she¡¯s in an adult¡¯s body, but her mind is that of a twelve year old child.

    He shook his head in dismay, he has gotten a rather peculiar companion.

    Alyssa took ahold of her silvery alloyed spear with the emerald-lined rune formation on it. She then spoke the words as she had trained them inside her brain, ¡°Arethilith¡­ Verthilith¡­¡±

    She felt that surge of energy, which Sontren the Healing man had felt. She became wide-eyed as she moved the spear even a little bit¡­ It isn¡¯t heavy at all. She moved her head towards Xivan in a super quick movement, but she got thrown to the floor by the immense speed as she turned her head.

    When she moved her head, the force of the speed made her spin a circle, then made a flip and hit the floor. Looked rather funny, it made Xivan give off a slight chuckle, but he composed himself rather quickly as she carefully stood up again, with slow moving movements.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to control for someone who¡¯s not trained for the speed and strength of the enchantment. But you¡¯ll manage, I believe in you. Though you can give it to someone else too, they just need to say the words you said,¡± Xivan said in a pepping voice.

    ¡°This is amazing...champion... You¡¯ve done so much already, but to give me such a¡­¡± She said, but cut herself off, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not a champion of Xerina are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Xivan said, then a smile sprouted forth, ¡°I am but a humble Elven man who¡¯s exploring this old continent...to see what it offers.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you this Alyssa: Goddesses are simple Elves who has taken that power upon themselves. They can use magic, which would seem like a miracle to Humans who can¡¯t use the art of magic. But Elves are just Elves¡­ They are neither Gods, nor Goddesses. They¡¯re simply Elves who has the magic that can control the hearts of those around them,¡± Xivan said to Alyssa who now has a very troubled, saddened look.

    All the energy that had spread from that Elven statue was now gone, and instead it¡¯s replaced by Xivan¡¯s, but his energy is null for everyone. They¡¯ll live simple lives...away from that brainwashing statue that gives off that influence of energy.

    Alyssa has let go of her spear, it lies there on the floor while she had sat herself down on a chair, to take this new information to heart. She looked troubled, but not that troubled, more of a thinking look than a troubled look.

    She just sat there sighing, but she manages to put up a smile as she thought of something new. Xivan sees that newly awakened faith of hers¡­ He became worried.

    ¡°Come the night is still young! Let¡¯s drink!¡± She said in a high voice as she gulped down the alcohol that she herself has brought out. She kept on drinking away her sorrow of finding out that nothing that she believed in were true, but he...Navix that¡¯s in front of her is true. He¡¯s alive and breathing. She suddenly became happy as she drank the beverages.

    <hr />

    She lies there... She¡¯s passed out on the table with Arianna, even Aynthia surprisingly¡­

    She did drink some of the alcohol!

    Xivan sighed as he saw the three females lying there widely open. He just gave a chuckle, but then his gaze went towards the statue.

    He started to talk to himself: ¡°Hmm, I wonder if the energy is strong enough to make a connection to the one who controls this...energy. How many statues like these are spread throughout the Elven Continent? Why would they want to control the Humans? Greed maybe?¡±

    He sighed, then a frown came forth on his face. He stands up from his seated position, and walks up to the Elven Statue.

    ¡°Let us see who you really are...Xerina¡­ The Goddess of Nature,¡± he said as he poured his own energy into the statue to gain a telepathic connection between the two energy-users.

    <hr />

    Xivan walks there with womanly strides, he¡¯s in a wide corridor that leads to two large doors. A hand suddenly came in front of his face, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s hand. He looks at the nails of the hand, it¡¯s a very beautiful hand, no wrinkles at all, and his nails are polished to perfection. The color of his skin has changed, it¡¯s in a pale white skin tone, and not his pale gray skin.

    He¡¯s looking through the eyes of a woman.

    The woman just keeps on walking, and not feeling the other inhabitant inside her body. She strode onwards, her head went to her body to look upon it, and she noticed some small dust particles that lies on her slightly large bosoms. They¡¯re covered by an elegant dress, which is in a Yellow color.

    Yellow...Xivan thought, but he just kept on peeking through her eyes.

    He continued watching, he wanted to know what she looked like, so he can remember her face¡­ She who¡¯s a Goddess? She who brainwashes Humans, and Half Elves with her Elven statues?

    He needs to know who this woman is¡­ Has he seen her somewhere before?

    He just kept on seeing through her eyes as she made her way to the large...metal doors. As she came upon the doors she made a hand wave, and the door opened automatically. Like the door in Xivan¡¯s chamber¡­ Just needed a little bit of magic for it to open.

    The door led into a vast room, a meeting hall? Xivan saw many women in there, but no men, only women¡­ Humans, Half-Elves, Halflings, Dwarves, and Elves¡­ Xivan just smiled at the spectacle in front of him.

    Where can they be? The Elven Continent? No¡­ Most likely the Human Continent, because he had heard from the border patrol soldiers that there weren¡¯t any Elves on the Elven Continent...other than Xivan himself.

    Though they had said that they didn¡¯t know very much.

    As Xivan looked through the woman¡¯s eyes, she walked down a flight of stairs. The room itself has a large chandelier hanging down from the high roof. Curtains, drapes covered the walls with different symbols, and emblems¡­ House emblems?

    In the middle of the meeting hall is a large square table that has many kinds of silverware, food, and drinks prepared. Rather an expensive meeting place, but Xivan could see that the women who has gathered here, are wearing expensive dresses in all kinds of colors¡­

    There...he recognizes two women that has the eyes of every single woman inside this meeting hall. They¡¯re wearing sapphire dresses¡­ Those sapphire eyes, and hair¡­ It¡¯s the twins, but why are they here¡­ He had removed his bonding spell from them so they didn¡¯t need to come with him to his Eternal Slumber ritual.

    Xivan frowned as he thought, what have they done¡­ Have they created a new religion to sate their newly found greed?

    The woman who Xivan is looking through came up on the square table where every other race but Beasts are.

    Many gazed turned to her after someone gasped a gasp of terror, they all looked upon her. The sapphire twins too looked with terrifying eyes.

    The woman who Xivan is looking through spoke with an irritated voice: ¡°What¡¯s the matter everyone? I do not enjoy this attention, remove your eyes from me, at once!!¡±

    One Human who looks like she knows her said: ¡°Yo-Your eyes are glowing¡­¡±

    ¡°Glowing? How preposterous, my eyes are¡ª¡± she said but as she looked upon her fellow Elven sisters, they all looked at her with a slight fear. She moved her palms over her eyes, and she saw that faint glow on her hands, ¡°How...why¡­ What is going on!?¡±

    Xivan pushed further into her being and took ahold of her¡­ She became motionless, and void of emotions, the emerald light inside her eyes died out.

    <hr />

    Xivan is standing there with his hands on the Elven statue inside the village¡¯s chapel.

    ¡°Let us see how you feel about being controlled¡­ My dear Elven sister,¡± Xivan said with a sinister smile while showing his white teeth.

    <hr />

    ¡°Xerina! Xerina!¡± one of the humans that she knows yelled at her.

    Xerina snapped out of her emotionless state¡­ She looked around the room, and looked at her hands, she smiled a sinister smile. The Human noticed that smile and backed away from Xerina¡­ No¡­ She backed away from Xivan.

    He¡¯s controlling her through and through, he can feel her trying to surpass his powers, but she¡¯s unable to. He looked around in this woman¡¯s body with a smug look. Her eyes didn¡¯t shine anymore, but then he made them shine with that glorious emerald brightness.

    ¡°Goddesses,¡± He uttered with a female voice, but then he sighed, ¡°Haaa.¡±

    He looked at the different people around him, most of them didn¡¯t know what has happened. The Elven females though¡­looked at his newly bonded Elven female, that he has taken control of by force.

    They looked with such loathe, then one of the Elven women who isn¡¯t the sapphire twins yelled:

    ¡°Who are you?! Reveal yourself at this moment or suffer the consequences of angering a Goddess!¡±

    Xivan started to chuckle in a female voice, he shook his head as he tried to keep his laughter under control.

    He recognized the Elven woman who yelled¡­ She was a non-believer when the Elven Imperium still stood at its glory. She who didn¡¯t believe in a religion¡­is a Goddess herself? ¡­Oh the irony.

    Xivan just looked at the woman that he has met before in a meeting long ago, she was the leader of the heretics¡­ Nennerin¡­ He has never liked her, but who can blame him...she has always looked upon him with such anger and disgust.

    Xivan then opened his womanly mouth and spoke out with a voice of ridicule: ¡°I greet you all that has gathered here, for I am someone who has interrupted your little...meeting. Many of you may wonder: Why is someone speaking though this Elven woman?

    ¡®Tis but a simple answer. I¡¯m more powerful than any of your, Goddesses is it? Yes, your Elven Goddesses are nothing but small flower petals that soars through the wind breeze. Though I can¡¯t really be sure of that now can I¡­¡±

    He looks towards Nennerin, ¡°Nennerin¡­ You who was a non-believer, you have fallen so low from your own beliefs, I may not know why you became a Goddess. Though I do know that you¡¯re a very greedy woman. You may wonder who¡¯s controlling your fellow Goddess, but you simply need to only turn your heads towards them¡­¡±

    As he finished he pointed with a slim female finger towards the two sapphire women who stands there wide-eyed with fear¡­

    ¡°It can¡¯t be! You should be sleeping! *GASP* You...you¡¯re awake, h-how,¡± one of the sapphire women said, ¡°This¡­ We¡­ Yes! We wanted to create a kingdom for you to live in before we would wake you up, we¡­ Just held it back¡­ for¡­¡±

    ¡°Four thousand years?¡± he asked with a frown, ¡°You let the Elven Continent fall into the hands of Humans, and the other races¡­ What were you exactly doing to stop it?¡±

    The other people just stood there in a daze, but then a blond-haired middle-aged human interrupted them: ¡°Who is this that you¡¯re speaking to Xirina? Xevinna? We want to know! And you! Don¡¯t just hide behind that husk of yours, tell us your name!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entitled to tell you anything Human...though you¡¯ll know sooner or later, so I¡¯ll tell you who you''re speaking to, because we will all meet in the distant future¡­ I would guess.

    The name is...Xivan Bithrendil,¡±

    ¡°THE ELVEN GOD!¡±

    Then Xerina fell unconscious¡­ Leaving his newly bonded Elven female in the midst of...enemies?

    <hr />

    Xivan removed his hands from the statue, and said worriedly:

    ¡°Oh dear me, I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Hmm but I didn¡¯t reveal my location, they might as well think that I¡¯m in the Human Continent, hatching up some sinister plan¡­ To topple them down...from their high seats of Divinity.¡±

    He just chuckled, but then sighed as he has already done enough damage that would make the Human Continent shake.

    ¡°How many Elves were there in the meeting hall¡­ ten? No, eight Elves were there,¡± he sighed once more, ¡°So it¡¯s a Cult of Sisters huh? What have they gotten themselves into now¡­?

    He just shook his head as he went and sat on the chair by the table. He just stared at the Elven statue. He raised his hand, and drew out all of the energy from the statue into him.

    ¡°It won¡¯t trouble anyone...anymore,¡± he said.

    Then his eyes closed themselves as he sat on the chair¡­

    Darkness filled the chapel that¡¯s named: The Shrine of Xerina.

    <hr />

    Hello Reader.

    Hehe... This was also a new chapter, and a lot of new things. Some things have been cut out...sadly, as it wasn¡¯t really that good for the story later on.

    New names, new characters, hope it ain''t too much.

    Like how it¡¯s going at the moment? Voice your thoughts, I read them with appreciation. ^^

    Chapters will come out on either saturdays or sundays. Or if something made me halt my writing, it might take longer. Or! If I got more time to spare it may come out sooner.

    Rate/Follow/Favorite/Comment.

    <hr />

 9 - The New Faith

    Here is the weekly chapter, so beware if you''re going to read it, it''s around 12k words. :D Got kinda mature content? Up to you to decide. I''ll come back to fix grammar mistakes...if I even have the knowledge to see them, huehue.

    Enjoy!

    <hr />

    The New Faith

    Every single woman in the meeting hall is looking at Xerina with eyes of fear, hate, and¡­thrill?

    One of the Elven women who stands far away from all the other females that¡¯s gathered here, looks at the woman that¡¯s named Xerina. It¡¯s a look of delight and reminiscing, though she¡¯s the only one that has that look, the others just watch him as he speaks ¡°His¡± words.

    ¡°The Name is Xivan Bithrendil.¡±

    ¡°THE ELVEN GOD!¡±

    Xerina¡¯s eyes stops glowing and then she falls to the floor. She¡¯s unconscious¡­

    The women are confused, they just stands there for a minute or so, and all of the races except the Beasts are present in this vast meeting hall.

    Those who aren¡¯t Elves looks down upon the unconscious Xerina while wondering what has happened. ¡­They don¡¯t even know what happened moments ago, Elven God?

    They have heard their Goddesses talk about this ¡°God¡±, but the Elves said that he had passed away eternities ago. Long before the Elven Continent was taken from them by the other races¡­ And now even one of the sapphire women said that they were building a kingdom for him? Or was that just their nervousness talking?

    ¡°Explain what in the Goddesses¡¯ names have happened?!¡± The blond middle-aged woman yelled, and some of the other women who aren¡¯t Elves also started to inquire what has happened.

    This gathering where they would just enjoy conversations about what has occurred in the known Continents has turned upside down. This is their yearly meeting, they¡¯re deep inside the Human Continent, a free zone. Snowcapped mountains are surrounding this meeting place, huge mountains that has many ways to get here, but only those who has the right can come here.

    All of the women here are the most powerful people of the different countries, they are the representatives, long lines of all kinds of different families, but only females are here.

    The women then looks towards the sapphire women, who surprisingly has collected themselves from this disastrous ordeal.

    ¡°My dear allies, be at ease,¡± Xirina said with a calm, soothing voice, ¡°It would seem that we have met a terrifying antagonist¡­ But worry not about what he said, The Elven God? He is no more, only someone who dares to pretend... Indeed I got surprised, I know, but now that I have gotten my bearings I can think clearly. The one that spoke can¡¯t be him I¡¯m afraid¡­ Because we Goddesses saw him die long ago. This is only a pretender, a fake. My Goddess children we must get rid of this pretender who¡¯s called Xivan¡­Bithrendil.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let someone shatter our precious religion, which has saved the lives of millions¡­ We are your Goddesses, and he is nothing to you, he must be eradicated without question.¡±

    Xirina finished, but her twin sister Xevinna joined in with an arrogant voice, ¡°Yes! You mortals must find where this person is! We are immortal, and you are mere mortals that¡¯re blessed with our presences. We Goddesses will help you how ever we can, we cannot let someone malevolent ruin what has been built upon the ashes of your ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Mark my words: Do not fail us mortals.¡±

    ¡°NOW THIS MEETING HAS FINISHED, RETURN TO YOUR COUNTRIES, AND FIND THIS PERSON, OR SUFFER THE CONCEQUENCES!!!¡± Xevinna yelled with a magic enhanced voice, which echoed throughout this meeting hall.

    The other races then left, most of them were surprised by the sudden magic voice, but they left obediently, they weren¡¯t going to stick around to make one of their Goddesses angry.

    The remaining Elves then gathered around the square table, most of them looked uneasy.

    Nennerin then asked, ¡°So it¡¯s really him¡­ Why weren¡¯t anyone watching over Xivan¡¯s chamber?¡±

    ¡°It has been 4,400 years¡­¡± Xirina said in a troubled, sad voice.

    ¡°Are we just going to let her lie there?¡± An Elven women asked who¡¯s sitting on a chair around the square table, ¡°He managed to bond her¡­it would seem.¡±

    They just sit there around the table, contemplating about what they should do¡­about this situation that has come forth.

    Their Elven God has awoken¡­ For how long has he been awake? Is he close by right now? Is he watching them at this very moment, and only pretended to disappear?

    Some of the Elven women looked worried, and gazed around nervously.

    ¡°We just need to kill him, then everything will return to normal. But first we must know where he is,¡± Nennerin said boldly.

    A hand smashed onto the table.

    ¡°FOOLISH WENCH! You know nothing of what he can do! So do not speak about things you can¡¯t even fathom!¡± Xevinna yelled as she heard something unacceptable, even though she had said similar things. She needed to say those things in front of the other races, she couldn¡¯t say that he has come back¡­ She needed to act strong.

    In the Book of the Goddesses states: That he died when they took the Elven Continent, he had battled the Black Females to his last breath. And then as he killed the last of them, he was mortally wounded, so he died there¡­ In the Battle of the Black Swarm.

    But that was a lie.

    A slight giggle came forth from one of the Elven females, ¡°You should look at yourselves you¡¯re pathetic. What do we have to be afraid of? We have millions of Humans, Half-Elves, Dwarves, and Halflings under our very fingertips. We just simply need to¡­push them into the right direction, and then everything will be sorted out by itself.¡±

    The Elven woman can barely keep her laughter from becoming to uncontrollably. It is the woman that looked delighted when she had seen Xivan talk through Xerina. This Elven woman has the skin of the darkest gray, crimson hair, and crimson eyes. She looks very formidable because she¡¯s the only one that has armor on, blood-colored armor.

    ¡°We just need to tell our must devoted that he¡¯s trying to destroy the very lives of every single person in the known Continents, that he¡¯s the monster in emerald, that he controls the shadows that could wipe out an entire civilization, that he feeds on the blood of his enem¡ª,¡± She said, but got interrupted.

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Xirina shouted out in anger, and looked at the armored woman with her sapphire eyes. She¡¯s not pleased by the words that¡¯s coming out of that woman¡¯s mouth, ¡°Xeronia we can¡ª.¡±

    ¡°DO NOT UTTER THAT NAME! ¡­I have told you a thousand times that my name is Eronia. Why can¡¯t you get that through your thick skull?!¡± Eronia yelled out in complete anger, but then she got a calmer voice, ¡°Xirina¡­we can¡¯t go back to what was, we need to live in the now.¡±

    ¡°But¡­he raised you, he gave you love as a parent, he¡ª,¡± Xirina said, but got yet again interrupted by the crimson haired Eronia.

    ¡°I WAS A REPLACEMENT!¡± she yelled out as her emotions started to burst. She haven¡¯t felt these feelings in a long time¡­ She didn¡¯t want to feel them, ¡°He¡­ He killed my real parents. I was never his real daughter¡­ It¡¯s his fault, and your faults!¡±

    The other Elven women, all six of them, not counting Xerina who¡¯s unconscious, just looks at the two women who¡¯s talking to one another. One looks saddened, and the other one is having a concerned expression.

    ¡°You know very well why he killed them, they deserved it,¡± Xevinna said as she cut in, ¡°They plotted against the Elven Continent, and even managed to kill his real daughter¡¯s mother. But yes, you were a simple replacement, just something he could hold while his real daughter was¡­¡±

    ¡°SISTER!¡± Xirina shouted out to stop her to speak of things that shouldn¡¯t be spoken about. And Xevinna just looked at her twin sister with an annoyed expression, but she calms down.

    Nennerin then began to speak as the wide meeting hall went silent, ¡°Well I don¡¯t care what you who did know him think, he¡¯s simply an enemy to our great belief, and I don¡¯t really care if the faithful races finds him and gets killed by him, but I want him removed so he won¡¯t meddle in my own plans.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not with me, you¡¯re against me. But¡­ I don¡¯t really want any of you to be my enemies, we should work together instead, as we always has. Or are you just going to abandon your worshippers only because of some threat he made: That he¡¯ll meet us soon? No, we have come too far to back out now.¡±

    Nennerin then got a slight curve on her mouth, she smiled sinisterly as she said, ¡°If he only knew what you two twins have been experimenting with. If I was Xivan I would kill you on sight, because those lives that you use to further your own magical pools¡­ Well, if he knew that, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll even gaze at you. You¡¯ll just be a simple bug to him.¡±

    The two sapphire twins now looks at Nennerin with cold, dark eyes.

    ¡°Do not look so innocent you wench¡­ You¡¯re as bad as us, and you have even killed far more of the other races then we have,¡± Xevinna said with burning hatred, but she called down and got a more firm voice, ¡°But unfortunately you¡¯re right, we can¡¯t go back to how things were. We must find a way to make him weak, and then¡­put him back into the sarcophagus, I¡­I don¡¯t want him dead, only out of the way for now...¡±

    Xirina interrupted, ¡°We must send word to our bonded Half-Elves that¡¯re on the Elven Continent, to investigate why he has awoken. They must travel to Galanimel Forest and find the source of his awakening.¡±

    As they continued to talk, one of the other Elven Goddesses walks to Xerina who lie there on the floor unconscious, she asked, ¡°What should we do with Xerina? She¡¯s now bonded to him, she¡¯ll be a liability.¡±

    ¡°Lock her up, and throw away the key. We can¡¯t kill her because of her energy statues that are still¡ª,¡± Xirina got such a wide-eyed expression, ¡°The statues! He must have used one of the statues to get a connection to Xerina!¡±

    ¡°?!¡± all of the Elven Goddesses became so surprised, the known Continents are riddled with those energy statues¡­ It had taken so many years to put them out, and now they¡¯re being used against themselves?

    ¡°Everyone! We must call back our energy, if he were to find someone else¡¯s statue then¡­ Dammit! All this hard work we put into them¡­ Sisters! Let us concentrate! We must recall our energy so he can¡¯t control us! It will be hard, and it¡¯ll take time, but we must do it fast! Before he takes control of another!

    The Elven women then started to run, some even levitated above the floor, surprisingly¡­ Four of the Elven women went to their own place to start to channel their personal energy, but Xirina, Xevinna, Nennerin, and Eronia stands there beside Xerina, staring down at her unconscious body.

    They then use magic to lift her up, and starts to walk towards an unknown location.

    They walk up the flight of stairs that leds to the large doors, which Xerina had come through. All four of them strides there on the floor moving elegantly, though Eronia has her¡­ Crimson armor on.

    The armor got the purest gleaming red metal there is. As she walks there with her crimson boots you can hear the heavy thuds from her footsteps as they hit the floor¡­

    They continued to walk.

    The place that this meeting is held is the Goddesses¡¯ Sanctuary. This is where they control their believers, where they judge those who has angered them. They aren¡¯t merciful to those who would try to meddle in their plans. There had been some other Elves who didn¡¯t want to join them, to create this divine belief.

    Those who didn¡¯t join agreed to stay out of the Goddesses business, but only if the Goddesses would stay out of theirs, and they did...

    The four women, and the floating Xerina comes upon a chamber, a prison chamber. They are just about to put Xerina inside one of the cells, but as they go inside the cell she starts to wake up, ¡°Wha¡­ What are you doing!? Put me down!¡±

    They hastily throws her to the ground and just looks upon her with different faces, and she too looks at the four surrounding women worriedly.

    ¡°What is going on!?¡± She yelled as she didn¡¯t like their stares upon her, but then she notices where she is, ¡°The Rune Chamber? Why¡­? WHY AM I HERE?!¡±

    As Xerina yelled, the four women goes out of the cell, and as they step out, Xerina started to feel an overbearing weakness inside of her. She just stares towards the four Goddesses with weak, tired eyes, then the door of the cell shut itself automatically without anyone touching it, leaving Xerina there in the darkness.

    ¡­Somebody else is inside this rune chamber¡­gazing out from a small gap from one of the other cell doors¡­

    ¡­Darkest of Blackened hair¡­ ¡­Pale-Gray skin tone¡­ ¡­An Elven man¡­

    <hr />

    The glorious sun starts to arise in the horizon with its golden light.

    As the light seeps into the village houses the people starts to wake up, and then sometime later Xivan too opens his eyes in a calm way. It¡¯s as if he didn¡¯t even sleep, like closing one¡¯s eyes for a couple of seconds, and then opening them again.

    He looks around the Chapel of Xerina, and notices the two women sleeping there, the silver enchanted spear is standing beside a wall. He had seen Alyssa sneak out before, but he had just closed his eyes again.

    He sits there in a cross-armed way, while one foot is over the other. He looks relaxed, but he stands up.

    *Screech* the old chapel¡¯s door opens up.

    He did a sudden face-palm and looks behind himself towards the old door.

    Alyssa is standing there with a troubled face. She had gone out quietly before, but she forgot about the door when she opened it, and she notices Xivan who¡¯s standing there by the two sleeping ladies.

    Alyssa walks with quick legs. When she reach Xivan, she curtsied as she said: ¡°Good morning Champion¡­ I¡¯m sorry for my behavior yesterday, I just felt really¡­ But! I¡¯m alright now¡­so I¡¯m sorry again!¡±

    ¡°Alyssa it is fine, you don¡¯t have to act like this towards me, I¡¯m just¡ª,¡± Xivan got interrupted.

    ¡°No please! Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re nobody, you¡¯re our light! Our blessed Champion who has saved us from our doom! You¡¯re our new sun in the sky! So please, do not belittle yourself by denying that you aren¡¯t anyone!¡± Alyssa shouted with her regular prattle.

    ¡°I was going to say, I¡¯m just going out to get some fresh air,¡± Xivan said with a raised left eyebrow, and she looks at him with such an embarrassing look.

    The other two girls has awoken, they just stares at Alyssa, and Xivan with wondering faces. Aynthia stands up wobbly and walks up to Xivan, she looks behind herself to see Arianna that¡¯s looking at her, Aynthia frowns by her attention.

    Arianna too stands up, and just gives a smile to Aynthia.

    ¡°Would you like to take a bath, to wash yourself? Or maybe you would like to use our sauna to let your body breathe out all of the unnecessary worries?¡± Alyssa asked with a smile of devotion, and Xivan asked questionably, ¡°Sauna? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then come with me I¡¯ll gladly show you the way. We women usually use the sauna through the morning into the afternoon, and the men gets to use them when it¡¯s beginning to become night. But! You¡¯re our Champion, nothing will be denied to you! Come!¡± Alyssa shouted while gently gestures with her hands to leave the chapel.

    All four of them starts to walk out of the chapel and out to the village center. The chapel is only twenty meters away from the podium. The villagers are highly observant, many have just sat themselves spread out to look to the chapel, and wait for Xivan to come out. That spectacle yesterday has made the villagers glad beyond words.

    As they see the four people come out of the chapel they start to move towards them, not fast, they move slowly to not overwhelm their Champion. When they come upon him, they look with newly zealous eyes.

    Most of the villagers are out on the field, harvesting to their heart¡¯s content. So there¡¯s only women in front of him, and some guards, but they also look at him with those eyes¡­

    This change has effected them too quickly, Xivan thought, though I did go a little too far yesterday. But why have my Elven sisters done something like this? Those statues of mind control, why?

    Xivan just turns on his uplifting face as he looks at the people in front of him, they¡¯re very energetic, and slightly overawed, but all of the women and guards just stares, not saying a word.

    Though one couldn¡¯t stop Alyssa to speak her mind, ¡°My people! My friends! Our Champion has worked hard for us. Yet we did not offer him to wash himself, but you might think: Does one such as himself even needs to wash himself, to purify one¡¯s body of the dirt, and filth?¡±

    She looks to Xivan for confirmation because she didn¡¯t even know if he needs to take a bath to wash himself, but he notices her cry for support, so he gives a slight blink with one of his eyes, and she takes that wink as a yes.

    ¡°Yes I know! He is powerful as he displayed yesterday, but one such as himself also needs to relax in the warmth of the water, to cleanse, to make one¡¯s self pure! Now he will experience something he has never done before! To bathe in the hot steam of our sauna! He will feel his body empty of its worries, he¡¯ll sink into tranquility as the warmth hits him, now tell those who¡¯re in the biggest sauna to make way! He¡¯ll come there soon!¡±

    As she finished speaking, some of the women strutted away towards the saunas, to clear out all of the naked women who¡¯re currently using it.

    ¡°Come Navix let me show you the way,¡± Alyssa said with a smiling curtsy. It¡¯s as if she has already prepared for this to happen. She is acting very devoted, and that made Xivan worry, but hopefully things won¡¯t escalate any further than it already has. Hopefully.

    Xivan just gives a nod in response.

    They start to walk to the south, and as they come up on a house that¡¯s giving off steam, women of all ages comes running out of the sauna, hastily dressed as they weren¡¯t ready for their Champion to come here. Xivan just looks bothered, he¡¯s getting too much of a service from these villagers, or is it only Alyssa¡¯s words that makes them follow in line?

    The village people looks at Xivan with shiny, and reddened faces, because most of them were in the sauna feeling the heat from those smoldering stones as they poured water onto them. They have never served someone of high stature before, so this kind of feeling is a new experience for everyone.

    They have served the Goddesses, but never met them in person.

    Xivan stands there taking on all of those stares upon him, he still has his cloak on, but his hood is on his back, and shoulders. So he¡¯s revealing his whole face, his emerald hair, his emerald eyes, and that pale-gray skin.

    It¡¯s a rather large building, this sauna. It¡¯s not bigger than the chapel, but still big nonetheless, and it got different wooded material than the other houses.

    Alyssa then opens her mouth, ¡°Let us wait a little to let them make everything ready for your use, and then let me show you what is in store for you inside the sauna.¡±

    Xivan still got an uneasy feeling.

    Aynthia, and Arianna has just stood there behind them, out of the way. Aynthia didn¡¯t like to be close to Arianna, because she had said something yesterday to make her wary of her. But Arianna tried to get her to warm up by saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you yesterday, Thia is it?¡±

    Aynthia just nodded as she heard Arianna speak to her.

    Aynthia is used to being alone, so she doesn¡¯t need much attention, she¡¯s just following Xivan to not cause trouble. She would usually keep her mouth shut in front of other people, because she¡¯s a very shy girl, she only speaks when it¡¯s necessary to get out what she needs to say.

    ¡°Thia¡­ You do know what would happen if a Beast pack were to find you, right?¡± Arianna asked to try to start a conversation.

    Xivan stands there listening in on what Arianna is saying, but Aynthia didn¡¯t respond, she stares at Arianna with vicious eyes while her fangs is starting to bare, which made Arianna slightly worried, but Xivan turned around and puts his hand on Aynthia¡¯s shoulder to calm her down, which she did.

    Arianna looks at Xivan with an anxious expression, for she¡¯s trying to get information out of his companion in a rather forward way. But he gives her a smile, and turns around towards the sauna. Alyssa also watched what aspired between the two girls, and she isn¡¯t happy with her niece at this moment.

    Arianna was just trying to ask out of concern for her Champion¡¯s companion, but it has backfired. She sees Alyssa looking at her with a face that screams: ¡®What are you doing girl?¡¯

    Alyssa then too turns back to look to the sauna.

    As she gets a nod from one of the women who came from the house of steam, Alyssa opens her mouth and spoke with her regular voice,

    ¡°My people! My friends! He shall now go into the steam, and enjoy the release of all his worries! It will purify his already purified body, but we do not get to see that, he¡¯s a male, and as a male he has his rights to privacy! But! Those who¡¯re chastised gets to view him in his splendid form! And if he deems it he can even take that purity from those who he picks! This is a small price for what he has done! He¡¯s our Champion!¡±

    ¡°OUR LIGHT!¡±

    What did she just say? Will¡­she join me in the sauna? Xivan thought with a stale expression, take their chastity? Did she really just say those words, what has gotten over her? Oh Xivan¡­what have you gotten yourself into¡­

    Aynthia is confused about this entire situation, she looks around at the different women who nodded their heads in agreement to what Alyssa had just said.

    Three younger women who¡¯re ready to journey to Wantur City to take their vows looks at Xivan with eyes of readiness.

    ¡°Please there¡¯s no need to go this far. I don¡¯t need this kind of service, I only helped because it was needed, and I didn¡¯t do it for¡­this,¡± Xivan said with a slight uneasy voice.

    ¡°Navix, we are but simple people, we will never get this kind of experience with an all-powerful¡­¡± Alyssa stopped before she could say the word that she wanted to say, ¡°You¡¯re our Champion, I want to serve, and there are those who also want to serve, as you can see. It may have only gone one day, but that single day have brought us up from the harsh days that would had awaited us.¡±

    Alyssa pointed towards three girls that¡¯re around the age of new adults, they¡¯re rather plain girls, and they are¡­triplets. But Xivan just looks at them with a comforting smile, while they too smiles innocently as they see him looking at them.

    The triplets doesn¡¯t even know how to act. The three of them looks exactly the same, they have dark-brown hair, dark-brown eyes, and a light skin tone, though he could see that they have small pumps on their faces, making the skin complexion slightly uneven.

    Some kind of sickness they had before? Xivan thought wonderingly as he looks upon the girls.

    Alyssa then started to speak yet again, ¡°Other than my niece, they¡¯re the only ones that are ready to go to Wantur City to take their pledges. And as there weren¡¯t that many women in this village that goes through with the vows we must¡¯ve angered the Goddesses. But! That doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡±

    Some of the villagers got surprised by the sudden words that came out of their village leader: Alyssa. Some started to whisper to themselves, but as there aren¡¯t that many who has gathered here, Alyssa starts to speak about something else to break the confusion, ¡°Navix, come and let us go into the sauna. You¡¯ll bask in the fires of steam, you¡¯ll feel your body be cleansed from its already cleansed body! Come!¡±

    She starts to walk towards the sauna¡¯s door, and Xivan follows while feeling tense by this slight attention of women¡¯s stares.

    The crowd of women, and some guards watches as Xivan, Alyssa, Aynthia, Arianna, and the triplets disappear into the sauna.

    <hr />

    He feels the heat seep into his clothes, but he didn¡¯t sweat, he just stands there.

    He¡¯s alone at the moment, he¡¯s in the changing lounge where a lot of hooks are on the walls, and baskets where one would lay one¡¯s clothes. The females went into another room as this is the men¡¯s changing area. There¡¯s lying a rather fine towel on a wooden bench.

    He starts to remove his clothes¡­willingly.

    In the meantime all of the other ladies are also undressing themselves. The ladies wraps a towel around them so they wouldn¡¯t expose their¡­everything. But Aynthia just tried to stride out of the changing room after she has undressed herself, without any towel covering her. Though before she could leave the room, she got pulled back, and got a towel forced upon her by the women, they put it around her chest, and the lower parts of her body.

    She asked why she needed it, but the women just looked at her wonderingly.

    Six women are now sitting down on the sauna¡¯s wooden seats that are in a circle with another pair of seats that¡¯re elevated behind the other seats, and in the middle of the circled room are the heating stones where one would throw the water in to, to make the steam rise.

    They sit there to await their Champion, their tall pale-gray Champion. Suddenly they heard a door open and then close in the distant.

    Alyssa is nervous beyond words, her thirty-five year old novice body has never been looked upon, though she has the towel on, but her mind is starting to fume with nervousness.

    The other girls except Aynthia looks like Alyssa, nervous beyond words, and with shiny glittering skin, which has come forth from the hot air inside this sauna. They haven¡¯t thrown in water into the heating stones yet, but it¡¯s rather hot already.

    Alyssa had prepared these events yesterday, and today when she sneaked out before, because yesterday before they started to eat she had also disappeared for an hour with Arianna, though Xivan hadn¡¯t thought that it was weird.

    And now that Alyssa knows a lot more than she knew before, her mind is prepared to do what must be done.

    To do what? He told her that the Goddesses are just normal Elves¡­ Not real divinities, she has thought about those words carefully, but what is he? He could do what the Goddesses had done, but never to this extent did she think that his power could sprout forth ever-growing crops.

    She heard from the farmers that if they would harvest the field, the crops would just grow back to its full blown state in a rather quick fashion.

    In the Books of the Goddesses states what the Goddesses had done to rise to their divine right, and Alyssa had read those books as every other priestess.

    One Goddess had destroyed a city with just a simple Elven word. Another Goddess had revived the dead, and brought forth the Healing-Sanctuaries, which¡¯s spread throughout the known Continents to help those in dire need of aid.

    Is their Champion as powerful as them? What if she doesn¡¯t even need to follow them anymore, but follow him instead? To create something new, and not be bound by the Goddesses¡¯ vows?

    Alyssa sits there she¡¯s thinking hard on the consequences that could follow if she would forsake her beliefs, but if she could gain the support of all of the villagers¡­then they could start slow, and believe in secret. They just need to hide their beliefs if someone were to come.

    As she looks at the smoldering stones, Xivan stepped into the circled room with a towel around his waist.

    All of the females, even Aynthia looks at him, some with blushing faces, and some with unreadable faces. He stand there in his tallest height, his chest is bare, his hair is hanging down his back, and front sides.

    This isn¡¯t the first time the sauna has been mixed with both men and women, but that would rarely happen, only those who felt comfortable enough would join the mixed ones.

    As he comes up to them, he looms over the sitting ladies gazing down upon them. Alyssa stands up in a quick fashion, and bobbed her head to greet him.

    ¡°Come sit down,¡± she said as she forwarded him to a seat, which is in the middle of the females.

    He got a troubled face, and they noticed it, the triplets takes that face of his rather hard, and he detected those sad faces of theirs.

    ¡°Oh it would be my pleasure to be seated beside you fine ladies,¡± he said as he sits himself down beside one of the triplets, and Alyssa then takes a seat next to him.

    Aynthia just looked suspiciously at the women who¡¯re surrounding Xivan, she didn¡¯t like this atmosphere at all¡­it¡¯s making her uneasy¡­

    As all of them are sitting on the bottom seats, Arianna stands up. She goes over to a wooden bucket that has water in it, she scoops the water with a spoon-like tool, and throws the water into the stones, which made a *Pssss* sound as the water boiled upon the heating stones.

    Steam arose, and blessed them with a warmness¡­ Arianna throws in some more water, and it got hotter, she throws in more, and it got even hotter. He could feel his throat become warm as he breathed, so did the other ladies.

    They just sits there not saying a word, the females started to sweat profusely, but Xivan didn¡¯t sweat one drop, though he can feel the damp air inside this baste sauna. The triplet girl who¡¯s sitting next to Xivan is breathing rather heavily while she felt that hot air come in, and out of her mouth.

    Nobody is say anything¡­ Are they waiting for him to open his mouth first?

    ¡°Why is everyone so quiet?¡± Xivan asked as he darts his eyes about at the different women.

    ¡°We are just letting you relax. You needn¡¯t worry about anything. After we have finished here, we would like to wash you if you do not mind. We must perform the bathing ritual of the ascending,¡± she said as she breathes those warm breaths.

    Xivan thought, I don¡¯t like where this is going, a ritual¡­ What kind of ritual?

    ¡°What¡¯s a bathing ritual?¡± he asked as he raises his left eyebrow.

    ¡­There is no such thing as a bathing ritual, Alyssa had only come up with it moments before they stepped into this circled room.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing special¡­ It¡¯s just what we do to those who has honored us with life, the means to survive,¡± she said with eyes closed.

    ¡°I, I see¡­¡± Xivan said with an overbearing uneasiness.

    They continued to sit there, when the air started to cool down Arianna threw in more water into the heating stones. And it kept on going like that for fifteen minutes, no sound came from any of them, only the water could be heard as it hit the searing stones.

    *Cough, cough, cough* Aynthia breathed in the hot air to deep, she¡¯s actually sitting on the elevated seat behind Xivan to feel the hottest of steam go down her throat.

    The triplets just sat there staring at Xivan who¡¯s beyond their level of attractiveness, though he doesn¡¯t look upon them as something lesser, they¡¯re plain, but he doesn¡¯t look at the beauty of women, he looks at how a woman acts.

    Beauty is something superficial, but the heart is the truth, at least most of the times. If one is beautiful, and acts gracefully then that¡¯s admirable, but if one is beautiful, and acts dreadfully then that¡¯s something wicked. The same goes for those less fortunate in prettiness.

    Thy state of mind is thy core, thy drama is thy appearance, which shows thy trueness of thy love.

    They continue to enjoy the warmth.

    Xivan closes his eyes to take in everything, and they just looks upon him¡­

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve been here long enough, come let us clean you,¡± Alyssa said with a forward voice, and Xivan opens his eyes by the sudden words.

    Clean me? Oh I better just go through with it, and then leave this village before I get stuck here, Xivan thought.

    He raises himself to stand, and so did the others, but the triplet that¡¯s beside him started to fall forward as she stands up, he caught her in his arms, but it made so her towel gets removed and fell to the wooden floor.

    He picks her up and carries her in princess-style towards the changing room.

    Her two sisters blushed up even more from their already scarlet cheeks as they see him carry her like that, he didn¡¯t even wait for them to say anything, he just walks quickly towards the male changing room and opens the door, then closes it.

    They follow, but he moves faster than them so the door got closed. As they open the door, they got hit by a chilling air that sprung forth from the door. He¡¯s using magic¡­ They see him swirl with his hands above the unconscious triplet, she¡¯s lying there on the floor. Then as he cools her temperature down, he touches her naked stomach.

    He pour in his magic into her, and she gasps as she wakes up. All the other females are standing beside Xivan and the now awake triplet. They observed with gleaming eyes.

    The now woken up triplet stares at Xivan, and then noticed that she¡¯s very much buck naked. She covered her private parts rather quickly, but Xivan just looks into her eyes, and not anywhere else.

    ¡°Are you okay? You fainted from the heat,¡± Xivan said as he smiles at her, and she responded with a rather tiny voice, ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°That was magic¡­ Some kind of cold magic? And some recovery magic?¡± Alyssa asked with a face of astonishment, ¡°That was fantastic! Come! Let us go to the bath-house, it¡¯s connected to this sauna, come, come.¡±

    She went out the men¡¯s changing room with Arianna, so did the other two triplets, and Aynthia too, because she wants to remove all the sweat that she has gotten on her body.

    They left Xivan there with the other triplet, but Xivan just chuckled and stands up while he stretches out his hand to the remaining triplet that¡¯s sitting down on the floor. She hesitantly takes that hand.

    They then went to the bath-house.

    <hr />

    He¡¯s sitting there inside a carved-out stone pool. He¡¯s naked, and in front of him are six women, they¡¯re also naked. They are kneeling before him, but Aynthia is standing to the side wondering what they¡¯re doing.

    The triplets, Arianna, and Alyssa is sitting on their knees exposing everything to Xivan.

    Alyssa then started to speak as they sit there in front of him while he¡¯s enjoying the bath water, ¡°Oh forgive us for our humanly bodies! We¡¯re simple Humans! I¡¯m the eldest, yet I have held my chastity intact, and I¡¯ll hold it for as long as it¡¯s needed! Navix! I want your permission so we can start to worship you instead of the other Goddesses!¡±

    He became slightly wide-eyed¡­

    How could she have come up with this idea so fast, when? How? He then remembered that she disappeared for one hour yesterday¡­and sneaked out before. Could she have done all these preparations?

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I know this is a selfish request, but I don¡¯t want to worship something I can¡¯t see, can¡¯t hear, can¡¯t¡­touch. Yesterday when you sprouted forth our salvation, I could feel something let go inside of me, something that has held me from doing what I wanted. It must be a sign from you! When you used your magic, I could think clearly. And now my emotions are yelling at me! They¡¯re saying that you¡¯re real!¡±

    ¡°But¡­it¡¯s your decision. I¡¯ve talked to these four girls yesterday, and with other women today and they also want to serve, and worship you as their light. I know that you won¡¯t stay, but let this place be your sanctuary, and maybe some time later on when you have left the village¡­ You¡¯ll return.¡±

    ¡°Is this the bathing ritual you spoke of?¡± Xivan asked as he has returned to a calm expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s no bathing ritual, I lied, I beg for your forgiveness,¡± Alyssa said as she bent her naked body forward, making her breasts touch the stone floor. She¡¯s in a pose of forgiveness, head looking down at the stone floor.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop you from believing, but won¡¯t you get in trouble for abandoning the vows you¡¯ve taken?¡± He asked in a calm voice.

    ¡°One can¡¯t know, what one can¡¯t see,¡± Alyssa said, ¡°We¡¯re going to worship you in secret, our savior in green, our dark-hooded¡­Divine being.¡±

    This woman is very forward, though she¡¯s rather fanatical¡­ Start a new religion? She¡¯s very brave to go against my Elven sisters. But I can¡¯t blame her, Xivan thought, now that Xerina¡¯s energy is gone, and is replaced by mine, they shouldn¡¯t have any thoughts about anything other than what they really want to do.

    ¡°Please I beg for your answer. I want something to believe in, I¡¯m growing older, and I want to do something that feels¡­right,¡± Alyssa said while she¡¯s still bowing low.

    The other four girls who¡¯re sitting next to her stares at Xivan with eyes that¡¯re too seeking for an answer.

    This kind of degrading¡­ I don¡¯t like it, Xivan thought as he sighed, oh well, this is my own fault, if they want someone to rely on¡­why not. Humans has short lives so I¡¯ll let them believe in me for as long as they want. But¡­ I should help them a little bit more. Wonder if Humans can use magic if I help them a little bit?

    ¡°You have my permission¡­ But I have one request, which is a must. It¡¯s a matter of life and death,¡± Xivan said in a cold voice.

    All of them got faces of surprise. What kind of request is he asking for?

    ¡°What, what kind of request?¡± Alyssa asked with a worried voice.

    ¡°That you¡¯ll be bonded to me. But the thing is I don¡¯t know if this bond works on Humans. If it does work then you¡¯ll gain power beyond your wildest dreams, and If it doesn¡¯t work you might die. Are you ready for that kind of responsibility?¡± Xivan asked as he gazes at Alyssa with a serious face.

    He sits there in the stone pool, which reached to his chest. His arms are on the edges of the pool, he¡¯s rather relaxed for this situation. He¡¯s holding his head slightly tilted forward as he gazes at Alyssa.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready for that responsibility, if I¡¯m not deemed worthy of your gift, then that would mean that I¡¯m undeserving of your power, you warmth. If I were to die, then please do not let anything beset him, my dear girls,¡± Alyssa said as she looks at the girls who¡¯re sitting beside her.

    They responded with a simple, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready Alyssa? If you¡¯re, then step into the water, and let us begin,¡± Xivan said with such firmness behind his words.

    Alyssa gulps, but she stands up from her kneeling position, and steps into the water with such grace. She stands over him as he sits in the stone pool, revealing everything that she has to offer.

    Xivan also stands up from his relaxing position, and as he stands there in front of her, he¡¯s looming. She reaches only to his shoulders. They stare at each other, but Alyssa is looking at him with eyes of determination, which made Xivan worry, though he didn¡¯t show it on his face.

    The other girls just stares at him as he stands there in his full glory, revealing every part of his body.

    I hope this works, Xivan thought.

    He forwarded his palms so they¡¯re in front of Alyssa, and said, ¡°Hold my hands tightly, and be ready for the process, because it might hurt.¡±

    She hesitantly takes ahold of his hands, and just waits for him to begin.

    Xivan slowly closes his eyes, but through his eyelids one could see his eyes glow. Alyssa started to feel something¡­ Then her eyes went blank as she stands there unfazed. Her whole body stopped moving, and Xivan too has ceased to move, only his eyes are glowing.

    So¡­ Humans do have pools of magic and energy¡­ But no wonder they can¡¯t use them, they¡¯re so small that no spell could work, Xivan thought, though now that I know that, let us see if I can enlarge it so she can use her pools.

    *GASP* Alyssa woke up from her blank expression as she felt such a surge come into her body.

    She starts to shake violently as she holds Xivan¡¯s hands, she began to feel something that grew inside her, it just grew, and grew until her thirty-five year old body started to become¡­slightly younger.

    Xivan opens his eyes and looked at her with a rather surprised face, but he keeps on going¡­ He poured his powers into her¡­ Making her his first bonded Human¡­ever, though something started to change other than her newly young body. Her hair starts to change¡­ Her scalp sprouted forth emerald hair, and newly emerald eyes started to form in her eyes.

    Everyone else stares with wide-eyed expressions, the triplets holds their hands over their mouths in surprise by the sudden changing Humanoid. Arianna just watches her aunt become an emerald Human, her ginger her went from orange to green in a blink of an eye.

    The water in the stone pool started to spin in a whirlpool beneath them, it reacted violently as the water elements felt this new power that has come forth.

    Aynthia just looks at Xivan with a rather unpleasant expression as he does his thing to Alyssa, she wanted to bathe too, but she has to stay here on the side and wait for them to finish. She had seen Xivan naked before in his chamber, but she doesn¡¯t really understand why people look with blushed faces when they see him¡­

    Xivan gave off a frown as he¡¯s seeing Alyssa¡¯s change, it reminds him of someone he love, but he pushes those thoughts aside and continues.

    *Splash* Alyssa fell into the water when they finished, but she surprisingly stood up, feeling very refreshed.

    So Humans change if I pour my powers into them¡­ This never happened with my brothers and sisters¡­ Humans sure are an interesting race. But this kind of change should only happen when someone uses the Blood ritual that¡¯s on my sarcophagus. I¡­hope she won¡¯t turn into my long gone lover, Xivan thought as he looks at the emerald Alyssa.

    ¡°Marvelous! See! I¡¯m worthy! Haha! Look my girls, I have been reborn in the liquids of rebirth! I have become his instrument! *Gasp* Navix my divine! What has really happened to me?¡± Alyssa said, but then realized as she came out of her fanatical trance.

    Xivan said with a calm, and wondering voice, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not entirely sure, but you should be able to utilize your magical powers now.¡±

    All five of them became speechless, magic? Humans using magic? How could that be possible?

    ¡°I¡­I can use magic?¡± Alyssa asked, and Xivan just answered with a smile, ¡°If you train hard enough you¡¯ll be able to use magic, yes.¡±

    I hope, Xivan thought, this is a rare find indeed, if I knew Humans were like this, then I should have visited them a long time ago¡­ But my brother and sisters started that war with them¡­

    Xivan sighed when he thinks there standing in the stone pool, he¡¯s still naked from head to toe, though so are the others too.

    ¡°Arianna, I¡¯ll leave the training to you, though I haven¡¯t seen your magic capacity, but I¡¯m handing over that responsibility over to you,¡± Xivan said as he gazes at Arianna, and she just nodded obediently, she¡¯s staring at him yet again as she was yesterday night. She had felt his power as it flowed into Alyssa.

    I guess my influence do have some hold over them? Xivan thought, should I give the triplets also power? No, for now Alyssa should be the only one that¡¯s bestowed with this kind of power.

    ¡°Alyssa¡­ Mark my words, if you dare use these powers for evil, I¡¯ll come and extinguish you myself,¡± Xivan said with a dark voice as he stares into Alyssa¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Though you wouldn¡¯t be able to nonetheless, because I can see through you, and call upon you wherever I go, but do remember to strive for something good, Alyssa,¡± Xivan said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, though I¡¯ll need to convince the other villagers that of our new faith, hehe faith. OH! This feeling that has sprouted forth from inside me! This joy of going into an unknown new belief! I¡¯ll do my best to convince the villages! But! As you¡¯ve helped them survive through these upcoming months, I don¡¯t think they would stay loyal to their Goddesses anymore!¡± Alyssa shouted with her normal zealous voice.

    I¡¯ll come back to this village later on to see how they¡¯ll fare, but now we should bathe¡­ Aynthia is looking rather impatient, Xivan thought.

    ¡°Well for now this is the only other power that¡¯ll grant you, I¡¯ve done rather much without thinking about the consequences. After I leave you can call upon me if you ever come in danger. Even if I¡¯m hundreds of kilometers away, I¡¯ll be able to help you. You just simply need to think of me, and I¡¯ll hear your cry for help,¡± Xivan said with a comforting smile.

    Alyssa just stands there with such a gratifying smile. She is a newly reborn woman with those eyes, and hair that¡¯s like Xivan¡¯s, though without the long ears, and skin color.

    ¡°Now that we have settled that, shall we bathe?¡± Xivan asked with a slight smile.

    Aynthia perked up when she heard those words from him. She went inside, and dipped her legs into the pool of rebirth¡­

    The triplets looks rather confused by this whole ordeal, but they look at each other, and then went also into the pool of rebirth¡­ Arianna too.

    They then started to enjoy the water that they¡¯re in. Aynthia dipped her whole head under the water, and stayed there for a couple of seconds, she peeked out only showing her head as she relaxed.

    The others too sits relaxed in the carved out stone pool, but Alyssa stares at her reflection, and looks upon her new¡­face, she¡¯s younger. The power surge must have restored some of her youth¡­ Tears started to flow down her cheeks, tears of gladness. Xivan noticed, but he just smiles as he looks upon her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make this village into the heart of the Continent, I swear this to you my Divinity. I¡¯ll not stray from the path that you¡¯ve granted me, I¡¯ll make this village into a town, then into a city¡­ Then into a¡­¡± Alyssa said with overbearing excitement¡­ This new power that she didn¡¯t have moments ago flooded her emotions.

    She can do the things that she has dreamt of, but it¡¯ll be a hard journey if she doesn¡¯t get the village¡¯s support.

    Her face blazed with conviction¡­such determination. She wipes off her tears, and she too starts to relax.

    They¡¯re not even aware that they¡¯re naked in front of Xivan, showing their all, their entire being. Xivan didn¡¯t stare, he just relaxed¡­

    <hr />

    Xivan has returned to the changing room, he gives a big sigh, and sits down on a wooden bench.

    ¡°Oh dear me, what have I done¡­ I¡¯ve been rather reckless, but oh well¡­ Huh?¡± Xivan stopped talking to himself as he felt someone use magic, it¡¯s coming from the ladies¡¯ changing room.

    ¡°Oh! There it disappeared. Haha, she must be trying to use her newly found powers. Well I can¡¯t blame her, though maybe I did give her a little more than I should have¡­¡± Xivan got a worried face as if he has done something he shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Haaaa¡± Xivan sighed, ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s time for us to leave this village, and journey forward. I¡¯m rather looking forward to see Wantur City, the capital of this kingdom. But, I don¡¯t think Aynthia would enjoy flying there.¡±

    He remembered when they floated down the steep cliff, Aynthia had such a scared look, but when they landed she didn¡¯t show it anymore.

    ¡°Well we¡¯ll just stroll there, and I must ask how far it takes to get to Wantur City before we leave. I have only ever flown with speed to faraway places... I just hope that we¡¯ll not find another weird companion on the way,¡± Xivan said, but then gave out a big sigh¡­again.

    He starts to clothe himself, but his regular clothes, not his cloak. His shirt, pants, and boots have been replaced with other clothes¡­ Everything is black, boots, shirt, and pants¡­all black.

    The villagers must¡¯ve literally taken what Alyssa said seriously, the dark-hooded wandered.

    He dresses himself with the new clothes, and they fit even better than Jack¡¯s clothes. Xivan swooshed his dark-cloak on, and tied it neatly, then went out of the changing room.

    He waited there outside the women¡¯s changing room for a couple of minutes. Aynthia is the first to come out, surprisingly. She must¡¯ve put on her armor in a very quick fashion. Her dual longswords rested inside the cross-like scabbards.

    There came the other women, though one is wearing a shawl over her head¡­Alyssa.

    ¡°Scared to show your new features huh?¡± Xivan asked as they noticed him leaning towards a wall with his arms crossed.

    Alyssa starts speaking, but it got a little muffled with the shawl that covers everything, only her eyes are showing, ¡°I need the element of surprise so I can gain the village¡¯s support. Come let us go to the podium, and get everyone gathered up. I¡¯ll show my people that I¡¯ve been reborn into your warm embrace, that I¡¯ve gotten the power to help even more now¡­ But if they do see me as an abomination, then I¡¯ll seek out some other place, and start there.¡±

    Xivan just stares at her, but he stays quiet.

    Xivan, Aynthia, Alyssa, Arianna, and the triplets goes out the door, and into the radiant burning sun. A lot of villagers stands outside, but they only stare.

    Then Arianna shouted out, ¡°GATHER EVERYONE BY THE VILLAGE¡¯S CENTER! OUR LEADER: ALYSSA HAS AN ANNOUNCEMENT TO MAKE!¡±

    As the villagers hear her voice they got rather surprised, because they haven¡¯t heard her speak over the period of time she has been here in this village. But the villagers did what she told them to.

    The guards and women started to spread out and walk hastily in different directions.

    Alyssa strides towards the chapel, and the others also follows. The villagers looks at her questionably, but they know that it¡¯s Alyssa because of her blue robe.

    <hr />

    Xivan and Alyssa is once again standing on the podium overlooking the confused villagers. Aynthia stands by the chapel¡­alone. The triplets and Alyssa stands on the sides of the podium, looking out at the crowd of people.

    Silence¡­ The excitement, the nervousness, the pondering of what¡¯s going to happen next.

    Alyssa then looks at Xivan, and he gives her a simple nod of readiness.

    Let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t get run out of the village¡­ Xivan thought jokingly.

    With one quick pull of her shawl the villagers gasp in unison, they¡¯re wide-eyed with all kind of expressions. Hands covering mouths, widely open mouths with bafflement, and eyes of disbelief.

    The villagers then got surprised even further when Alyssa started to speak with her high voice,

    ¡°My people! My friends! Feast your eyes upon me! I who has been blessed by our Champion! Fear not! For I¡¯m still the normal priestess that you know, and love! Glare at this power that has bestowed upon me! WATCH!¡±

    She raised her hands in the air, and then a bright light comes forth. A light of warmth, and tranquility. The villagers yet again watches with different expressions, they are seeing a fellow Human being who can use magic, a Human like themselves.

    They are simple villagers, how could they handle this kind of amazement, this kind of news of a Human using magic. No one spoke, they just watch the demonstration of the first Human being that can use magic.

    No one has ever seen a Human use magic, never!

    Not even the Goddesses has granted Humans magic¡­ Is it because they aren¡¯t powerful as Xivan? Who knows? Maybe they just don¡¯t have the knowledge to bring forth such deliverance, or maybe they don¡¯t want the Humans to gain magic.

    Xivan then helped a little; the light shot up into the sky, and exploded into a huge array of magical colors, sparks flew into every directions¡­ As the sparks fell to the ground, they disappeared into nothingness.

    The crowd became speechless, but some of them got a broad smile when they saw that explosion. As Alyssa watches them, she starts to speak again,

    ¡°See what I¡¯ve been granted by our Champion! He has saved us from our dying village! He generously offered his power when we were in dire need of it! He had come forth out of nowhere! Did he get sent here by the Goddesses!?¡±

    ¡°NO, HE DID NOT!¡± Alyssa yelled with violent arms gestures, and the crowd became dazed.

    ¡°Navix helped us out of his own kind heart! He blessed us with his own powers, and not out of the Goddesses powers! He saved us! He made us not go hungry anymore! Your children doesn¡¯t need to lose a parent to the cold winters that¡¯ll come ahead! And what have we given in return!?¡±

    ¡°NOTHING!¡± she yelled with her highest voice possible, and the villagers got startled.

    ¡°We who got saved by him, we have given him nothing! Food!? Rest!? Clothes!? It means nothing! What can we give that¡¯s our must precious possession!? Our faith! Our emotions we must give in payment! We only need to believe!¡±

    ¡°The Goddesses might smite us down, you ask?! NO! They are but simple Elves! Navix has told me that they¡¯re just Elves who has granted themselves that power of divine right!¡± She yelled, and shouted out her thoughts to the villagers.

    Xivan then help her some more by telling her about the statues¡­he told her telepathically. Her eyes became wide, but with anger¡­ This news is something new to her.

    ¡°The Goddesses are manipulative Divinities! The statue of Xerina has been put there to control us! It gives off a certain energy that has controlled this village and our people for centuries!¡±

    ¡°FOR CENTURIES!¡± She yelled at her highest again to get more result from her words.

    ¡°The statue is evil, but our Champion has removed its mind controlling elements! For I feel clear minded since yesterday! My people! My friends! Do you not also feel something is different!? You do, don¡¯t you!?¡± She shouted, and she got a response from one of the women of her people.

    ¡°Yes! I feel like something has disappeared from me!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Yes me too! ¡°I also!¡± the villagers started to scream out their responses wildly.

    ¡°Yes! We have been controlled by the Goddesses to believe blindly upon them! Everyone¡¯s ancestors had been controlled by statues! And our savior! Our Champion has removed its influence! You might wonder: What if Navix is just controlling me to his ends?! Does he wants to control us?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed, yes! But I¡¯m still the priestess you know!¡±

    ¡°OH MY PEOPLE OF TEMONAR! I¡¯m but me, my regular self! I¡¯ve not changed, only my belief of these Elven women who we call Goddesses! For I will not stand for this! I¡¯ll not stand to be controlled by someone unknown! Someone we can¡¯t see! Someone we can¡¯t hear! Someone we can¡¯t touch!¡±

    ¡°My people! My friends! It¡¯s up to you, your own choice! Your own minds that can decide the fate of our saved village! Our blessed ever-growing crops! Shall we remain here as always in this village, and believe in something that was told to us!?¡±

    ¡°I WILL NOT! WILL YOU!?¡± She yelled with bursting anger.

    ¡°If you still decide that you want to follow the Goddesses! Then so be it! But I will not remain if that¡¯s the case! I¡¯ll not stand by as my own people that I¡¯ve served with my very heart go into ruin! What I want is for this place to bloom! To shed its scales! To bring forth something magnificent!¡±

    ¡°Under the gaze of our CHAMPION that has given us our deliverance!¡± she yelled.

    ¡°I ask of you my people! Will you not stand with me!? Will you not ascend with me to greatness?! I know that we¡¯ll go through hard times if we were to abandon our faith! But! There are those who are just normal people who doesn¡¯t believe in anything! Those people! We can bring to our embrace to shower them with glory that¡¯s to come!¡±

    ¡°MY PEOPLE!! MY FRIENDS!! WHAT SAY YOU!?¡±

    Silence¡­

    Nothing is said¡­ The villagers just looks at this emerald woman with speechless expressions.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll follow!¡± ¡°I too!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t abandon us!¡± the villagers started to yell out in unison, all kinds of cries, yells, and shouts came from the village people. They didn¡¯t want their priestess to leave them, she who¡¯s their leader. She who had been sent here ten years ago is their precious leader.

    ¡°MY PEOPLE! It gladdens me to hear your kind voices! It is a joyful feeling to be depended upon, if you follow me, I¡¯ll bring everyone to glory! We¡¯ll become a new village! Then a town! Then a CITY! We¡¯ll expand, and expand as the years go! But we must keep our new faith in secret! We mustn¡¯t bring danger upon us needlessly!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll bring your children¡¯s futures so they don¡¯t need to starve, and so they don¡¯t need to feel helpless!¡± She kept on speaking to her people to get their support, and it seems to be thriving inside the hearts of the villagers.

    Xivan just stands there next to her, and surprisingly he doesn¡¯t have the attention of anyone anymore, they¡¯re all looking at the new emerald woman, his first bonded Human.

    What will she be able to achieve? Xivan has wondered. Will she be able to bring forth this village from poverty into greatness? Or will she be tainted by the greed that follows those who become a leader of high stature?

    He can just watch over them from time to time. If they would be tormented by other Humans, then it¡¯s his responsibility to help them, because he didn¡¯t need to do these things that he has done, but he did them.

    And now he stands here on the podium, looking out at the once again newly awakened villagers.

    Humans certainly change fast¡­ Xivan though, only time will tell now, how it will play out.

    <hr />

    Xivan, Alyssa, Aynthia, and the triplets are inside the chapel, Xivan is preparing to leave this village with Aynthia, and it has gone one hour since Alyssa threw out her speeches to her people.

    ¡°Do you really need to leave?¡± Alyssa inquires, ¡°Why not stay a couple of more days?¡±

    ¡°I truly am sorry, but I¡¯ve already set my path that I must follow, and then after that¡­ Maybe I will come back, and have a look at how you cope in this newly awakened village,¡± Xivan said as he smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten to know a lot of things by coming to this village, and I¡¯ve many thoughts that I need to think about.¡±

    *Screech* the old chapel¡¯s door opened up, and there comes Arianna with a mask, a cloak, and a dark-scarf. Xivan raised his left eyebrow wonderingly.

    She first comes upon Xivan, and she gives him the mask, it¡¯s a rather fine mask, though it¡¯s in a black color. He looks at her, but then gets it. He needs to hide his face? So people won¡¯t fall to their knees as they see him?

    He let out a sigh when he remembered all of the past happenings these two days¡­ He shakes his head in dismay, and just watches Arianna go over to Aynthia. Which made Aynthia flinch as she sees her come her way.

    ¡°What do you want from me!?¡± She yelled out, because Arianna has been trying to get information out of her, because she¡¯s alone here with Xivan, and not with a pack of Beasts.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve been curious why you push her so,¡± Xivan said wonderingly. When Arianna heard Xivan¡¯s voice she stopped dead in her tracks.

    She turned around to look at Xivan, and started to speak, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Why is she here with you? Because it isn¡¯t natural. Beasts doesn¡¯t let a single one of their race roam alone without a proper cause.¡±

    This is new information to Xivan, but he said to her, ¡°She dueled me, and I beat her in the¡­ The Dual of Submission was it? Yes that¡¯s the name of that tradition. And now¡­ She¡¯s my property, as Aynthia has told me.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Then that really does explains everything, but beware if you meet other Beasts, because they¡¯ll take her from you if you don¡¯t have proof,¡± Arianna said with a new understanding of things.

    ¡°Proof? Thia, what proof does she speak about?¡± Xivan asked as he stares at Aynthia.

    ¡°Your¡­brand must be put on¡­me,¡± Aynthia said weakly.

    ¡°Indeed a brand, a right to ownership of the one who beat the person in, The Dual of Submission. It¡¯s law, even in the Human Continent, and the Elven Continent,¡± Arianna said with a rather sad voice, ¡°The one who¡¯s beat can¡¯t serve another, if its master dies, then the one who¡¯s marked by that person¡¯s brand must commit suicide with its master.¡±

    ¡°Such madness¡­ It¡¯s something I truly hate¡­ Slavery, those who¡¯re forced upon against their will,¡± Xivan said with disgust.

    ¡°Indeed, but they chose that life by themselves, like Thia has,¡± Arianna said as she looks to Aynthia.

    ¡°Chose? What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You needs to decide if you want to follow that tradition by yourself. It¡¯s considered an honor to join that tradition. Most packs got a leader, and its followers are some who has been beaten in, The Dual of Submission. But I don¡¯t know much about their traditions, I¡¯ve only learnt a little, because I needed to learn that at the school I went to, back in Wantur City,¡± Arianna said.

    ¡°You¡¯re rather unknowledgeable about these types of things aren¡¯t you, Navix?¡± Arianna said as she giggled a little.

    ¡°Niece show some respect!¡± Alyssa cut in as she heard her make fun of their Champion.

    She stared with her emerald eyes at her niece, which made her slightly nervous.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ So a brand huh,¡± Xivan said as his whole body turns to Aynthia, and she looks at him with eyes of surprise, she began to feel something on her skin, not a painful feeling, but as if something crawled on her.

    Aynthia scratched the part where the feeling is felt in a rather desperate scratch.

    ¡°There, it¡¯s done,¡± Xivan said.

    Aynthia opens her black-leather armor to see what he meant by that, and there on her upper chest right by the collarbone is a circle mark in emerald¡­or rather a circled rune.

    ¡°My¡­brand?¡± Aynthia asked, and Xivan gives her a nod of confirmation. She got a slight smile on her lips as she keeps looking at the brand, it¡¯s a rather pretty mark, and it¡¯s glowing in an emerald color, it got Elven letters that¡¯s embroidering it.

    She closes her upper part, and now just looks at Arianna who¡¯s holding onto the dark-scarf, and dark-cloak. Xivan is still holding onto the mask of darkness¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s better that you hide that you¡¯re a Beast, Thia, otherwise you¡¯ll only bring trouble to your¡­master,¡± Arianna said, and Aynthia just nodded while pouting slightly, she didn¡¯t want to give in to this Half-Elf, but even Aynthia knows that she¡¯ll only bring trouble to Xivan if she isn¡¯t careful.

    Arianna took it onto herself to wrap Aynthia¡¯s head skillfully. Now only Aynthia¡¯s eyes are visible, it makes her very daunting with those slit yellow-eyes of hers, and her black-leather armor. Arianna also whooshed the dark-cloak over Aynthia, and tied the strings so the cloak will stay in place.

    It¡¯s like dressing a child¡­ Arianna thought.

    ¡°Done! Hmm, you do look a little terrifying, but it¡¯ll do,¡± Arianna said with a pleasing smile, but then she turned her attention towards Xivan, ¡°And Champion, you shouldn¡¯t reveal your face, if you don¡¯t want to be attacked by regular people like us, hehe. But you must¡¯ve avoided these kinds of situations before, so you¡¯ll be alright!¡±

    ¡°Duly noted. By the way how long does it take to get to Wantur City by foot?¡± Xivan asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°If you go by foot, it should take you around¡­ Five days, but that depends on how fast you go, and how many breaks you take,¡± Alyssa said with a smile.

    Should I take more information, like I did with the Half-Elf? Xivan thought, no, I better learn as I go.

    ¡°Always had this mask?¡± he asked, and Arianna answered, ¡°Oh, well¡­ I have used it before when there was a festival in Wantur City. Everyone had something on their faces so I bought the mask because it looked appealing¡­even though it was for males. And then I brought it with me.¡±

    Xivan gives a nod in reply.

    He puts on the mask. The mask itself has two small hook-like wooden sticks that fits around one¡¯s ears. It didn¡¯t move while he have it on him, it¡¯s just a normal black-mask of a male¡¯s face. He covered himself in the hood too, which made him appear rather evil-looking.

    Both Xivan and Aynthia is clad in all black from head to toe. The ladies have prepared for their departure, and have brought backpacks, which is also in a color of black¡­

    Do these people favor this color or what? Xivan thought as he pondered, should I carry them or¡­ No if I do that it¡¯ll just bring more questions.

    Xivan and Aynthia sets their new backpacks on their backs. Heavy, but not heavy. Aynthia¡¯s scabbards are on the outside of the cloak, and the backpack is over the scabbards so it¡¯ll be easier to move.

    The triplets are sitting down by one of the long benches, and they¡¯re sketching something¡­ But he didn¡¯t pay any attention to them at this moment, though they did look at him back and forth as they sketched.

    He¡¯s ready to journey out, and it¡¯s still very early in the day, people will soon take a break from their hard work in the fields to eat lunch that the women of the village has prepared. This village is rather open to its own villagers, everyone knows almost everyone¡­ Though there¡¯s always someone who lurks in the shadows.

    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time to say farewell for now. You¡¯ve treated me kindly, and as I said, I¡¯ll come back later down the line to check up how things are going,¡± Xivan said as he turns his head to Alyssa, ¡°Alyssa you can reach me whenever you want, you just simply need to contact me with your emotions, because we¡¯re connected now through and through. Though only do contact me when you have something important to tell me, otherwise refrain from it.¡±

    ¡°I understand my¡­ Divine,¡± she said, but with a hint of sorrow.

    Xivan just looks at her as he feels her plea of emotions, but he just stands there with his mask on, unfazed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to follow me to the gate, please say farewell to the other villagers for me. And remember the enchanted spear, it¡¯ll aid you immensely if trouble will ever show up. But if you can¡¯t fix that trouble without calling on me, then I¡¯ll give assistance,¡± Xivan said as he turned around to walk towards the old door.

    Aynthia too followed behind him, she looked behind herself, and sees that Arianna is waving to her¡­ Aynthia gives a quick wave back, which made Arianna surprised, but she sprouted for a smile as she got a reply from her.

    They disappeared as the door closed.

    Now there¡¯s only Alyssa, Arianna, and the triplets inside the chapel of¡­ Navix?

    ¡°Does this look good?¡± one of the triplet says as she holds forth the drawing that they have drawn together.

    ¡°Very good girls, it looks beautiful, take it to the carvers. And now for that statue¡­ This chapel will be needing a little renovation,¡± Alyssa said with smile.

    ¡°*Gasp* I forgot to tell them about the crossroad¡­ Ah! I can contact him!¡± Alyssa shouted.

    <hr />

    Xivan and Aynthia is walking there on the village lane moving towards east yet again. As they passed some villagers they understood that it¡¯s them, so they just nodded in gratitude, and Xivan nodded back.

    They came upon the east gate.

    Guards are stationed by the opened wooden entrances, not in the guard towers which stands on either side of the entrance, but on the ground standing and looking at people up close.

    ¡°Have a safe trip Champion, may you always be welcomed here,¡± the guard said as Xivan came close to him.

    ¡°Indeed, I too wish your wellbeing, farewell,¡± Xivan said with a slightly muffled voice as they passed the gate, and strode onwards.

    <hr />

    As Xivan and Aynthia is going in a reasonable pace, he began to feel that Alyssa is trying her hardest to get through to him, but she¡¯s failing royally. He reaches out to her, and she got through to him.

    She told him about the crossroad, that they should not go left when they come upon it, they should turn right. To the left is a hunted village that has been abandoned for centuries, people have disappeared when one venture there.

    No one knew why it had been abandoned, but Alyssa warned Xivan to turn right, not left when they come upon the crossroad. Though the right will take a longer path around a mountain, and the left is straight to the east, which if it¡¯s Xivan we¡¯re talking about, he would have just gone left for it¡¯s in the direction of Wantur City.

    As Alyssa finished her thoughts, the feeling too vanished.

    ¡°Haunted village¡­¡± Xivan said out loud.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Aynthia hmmed wonderingly, and Xivan answered with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll go left when we come upon a crossroad.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± she simply replied not knowing what would await them there in that haunted village¡­

    <hr />

    Little did Xivan know that he¡¯s being hunted by two different factions¡­that¡¯re searching for him with such desperation, and¡­fury?

    Who will meet him first? Those who¡¯re the closest, or those who¡¯re the furthest?

    <hr />

    Greetings reader.

    Well I hope you liked this... rather relaxing chapter? Next chapter will be... Well you''ll just have to see next week. :P

    Think the faith of the villagers got turned a little to quickly? Or Xivan acted irresponsible with his powers? Voice your thoughts, I read! :D

    REVIEWS has been reset because of the rewrite, so if you want to, you can leave one. I apologize to those who did a review even after the rewrite, but it had to be done. Though I don''t know when this new review business will change, when the update of the site comes. :D

    Rate/Favorite/Follow/ Comment.

    <hr />

 10 - The Orb of Energy

    Hello reader!

    WARNING: Mature content... I think.

    This Chapter is very long, around 15k words so beware if you''re going to read it. :/

    I''ll come back to fix the errors in the text later on.

    But if you see anything major that I''ve missed, do send me a PM and I''ll fix it. :>

    Enjoy.

    <hr />

    The Orb of Energy.

    In the west in the kingdom of Yralitra lies a village. It¡¯s stationed a couple of kilometers away from the forest of Galanimel. This village got a population of three hundred people, both old and young.

    Darkness has set itself on this side of the world; the Elven Continent.

    In this village everything is calm. The breeze rolls through the village and it seeps into the houses giving the people air to breathe. This village is like any other village, it has wooden fortifications that blocks off any intruders who might seek to harm this peaceful settlement.

    You can see guards that still holds their posts, and watches this place in the dead of night.

    The wooden walls are secured, the towers that¡¯re standing around the village are secured¡­ Everything is safe.

    Nothing harmful other than a couple of animals that peeks out from the forest to see the torches that¡¯re on the guard-towers, and on the guards that holds them while they protect their village.

    The guards have green armor on, everything green in a rather dark color. They stand with their swords that¡¯re lying asleep in their scabbards. Helmets, chainmail armor, and shields that¡¯re hanging on their backs or placed down.

    Everything a guard would need.

    The forest that¡¯s surrounding the village moved with the wind.

    Then suddenly animals comes rushing out in full speed towards the village walls. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re running form something horrifying, but as the animals comes to the walls they run by the side of the fortifications trying to escape something.

    The guards who sees these frantic animals just looks at the guard that¡¯s beside them. They wondered what is going on, their hands went to their own sword hilts. They stare into the forest, but nothing, only a wind breeze.

    One of the guards that stares out into the forest is in a guard-tower, he looks out to see if he can find what reason the animals are acting so panicky, but he too sees nothing.

    The torches on the guard-towers burns with its golden light. The guard that¡¯s standing in the tower notices something gleaming inside the forest, he peered at the shining object, but then it suddenly disappears.

    His eyes becomes wide when he remembers what kind of creature that can make animals this frightened. But he wanted to make sure so he takes a bow n arrow that¡¯s in his guard-tower.

    The guard himself is a Half-Elf, so he drew the bow to its max and chanted a light spell that would engulf the arrow¡¯s tip in brightness.

    He fires it off into the forest and the other guards just looks at him with questionable faces, but they too stares where the arrow lands.

    Terror¡­runs through the guards¡¯ bodies.

    The Half-Elf made a hastening move as he quickly rings on the bell that¡¯s in his guard-tower. He rings it with desperation, and as the noise of the bell resounds, a sudden swarm comes charging out from the forest¡­ A swarm of blackened creatures, small creatures in the sizes of children.

    Then all of the other guard-towers around the village rings also with such a distress. The village people wakes up from those rings in a rather slow manner. Those bells are only supposed to be rung if there¡¯s an attack in progress.

    And an attack it is.

    The swarm of the blackened creatures surrounded the whole village in the thousands.

    Child-Spewer is what they¡¯re called by the known races. The Child-Spewers are a race from a long lost era that has plagued the Elven Continent for hundreds of years, but only in the recent years have they begun to attack people.

    They¡¯re the blackest of black with their skin tone. Their black round eyes of darkness that would reflect the light, and stare into one¡¯s terrors. Their hands have three fingers with big sharp claws that can shred its victims to pieces. Their children sized bodies which could make any soldier disturbed.

    Their feet also has razor sharp claws that can cut open their dead prey. They have no nose, only eyes and a mouth¡­ That mouth of theirs spews out yellow poisonous drool that runs down their bodies.

    The mouth itself has sharp distorted teeth that points in every direction. They¡¯re white, but with the yellow saliva made them slightly amber. They do have ears, but the ears are only two small holes on either side of their heads.

    The Children runs with their thousands of small legs towards the village walls. And as they reached the fortifications that¡¯re surrounding the whole village they starts to climb, digging their clawed hands and feet into the wooden materials.

    The guards becomes terrified out of their minds. They have never seen so many Children before, and as they look over the edges of the walls they see them climb up. Hundreds of Children stares at the guards with their big round black eyes, and they squeal out with tiny disturbing sounds as they climb.

    The people inside the village has woken up, but not fast enough. The village population of three-hundred people didn¡¯t think the bell sound was something dire. They only though that it was a prank, because it had happened in the past, to see how fast people could wake up from their houses.

    A prank it was not, it¡¯s a matter of life and death. Their doom awaits them. Their kids will die, their elderly will die, and everyone will die. No one has foreseen this kind of happening¡­

    The Child-Spewers are swarming up the walls. The guards on the fortifications aren¡¯t ready, but they need to be ready for all of the people that hasn¡¯t taken this seriously. Shouts runs throughout the village asking what has happened. When the people heard what kind of prank it is, both men and women runs towards the village¡¯s armory with such haste.

    Three Child-Spewers reached the top of the wall, but one of the guards did one foul swing and the bodies of the three Child-Spewers got cut in two halves. Their severed bodies falls from the rampart and down to the ground. Some of the Child-Spewers started to eat away at the corpse of their fallen comrade, not caring about the battle at hand.

    The Child-Spewers swarms the walls, and the guards fought with their lives on the line. Magic spells are shot out from the Half-Elves, fireballs, icicles, slashing winds, and telekinesis that levitates objects and shoots them at their enemies.

    Guards are dying left and right as they¡¯re overcome by the thousands of Children that¡¯re climbing over the walls. They can¡¯t hold them, they can¡¯t keep them at bay, and they just kept on swarming not giving them any pause.

    Guards are eaten alive when they can¡¯t keep themselves defended from the onslaught, while the guards next to them also tries to keep themselves alive. But one after the other dies. The Child-Spewers kept on moving as the guards on the fortifications lies dead with their eaten bodies.

    Chimes rings, rings, and rings all over the village.

    Then the bells went silent when no one is able to warn them of their impending doom that awaits their village.

    <hr />

    The village people has gathered in the village square and they are waiting.

    Their village guards are dead, only a handful left. The village people have different kinds of weapons and hastily dressed armors. They¡¯re standing in front of the chapel of Xerina; The Goddess of Nature. (Like the village Xivan has been to, but bigger.)

    Those who can¡¯t fight, like the children, the elderly, the wounded men and women are inside the chapel of Xerina. And the people outside are ready to defend them with their lives. The Child-Spewers are standing right in front of them¡­staring with their black big eyes, hundreds¡­no, thousands are cramping together between the houses, even on the rooftops of the households.

    Screams, cries, and death echoes from all over the village as people are being eaten alive¡­

    In the Village square right in front of the chapel of Xerina they stand. The remaining villagers, only a hundred people, men and women. Young men and women. Old men and women.

    They stand there to make their last stand against these creatures that comes from the darkness. Tears are coming from the villagers, wails are coming from the villagers¡­ All kinds of expressions shows from them.

    But what can they do? They¡¯re only a few against many¡­ Only one dozen Half-Elves remain.

    Yralitra is a kingdom where Half-Elves reign supreme because it has a population of three-hundred-thousand people, and the majority are Half-Elves. It¡¯s the only magical kingdom on the Elven Continent, it¡¯s led by a Half-Elf priestess that has been placed there by the Goddesses. The Priestess¡¯s words comes from the Goddesses themselves, her word is the law in the kingdom of Yralitra.

    But here in front of the village¡¯s chapel are Humans in the majority¡­ They have no magic that can save them. The Half-Elves who¡¯re left seems exhausted from the battle¡­ It has only gone thirty minutes since the Child-Spewers came over the walls. They had roamed through the entire village and picked clean of every house of its inhabitants, blood everywhere, eaten bodies everywhere.

    Now there are only these villagers left¡­ What can they do? Against thousands of Child-Spewers¡­

    They can do nothing¡­against them. Will they see their own children be eaten in front of them? Will they hear their most loved ones scream to their deaths?

    They¡¯ve nowhere to run, their only choice is to stay and fight to their last man or woman. They¡¯re armed with all kinds of weapons and armors, but they can only wait for their deaths¡­ That sweet death which seems so tempting. Do they want to get eaten alive? Or will they commit suicide to end their upcoming suffering?

    They just stand there staring at the Child-Spewers who aren¡¯t even moving. They¡¯re just peering at the villagers motionless. It is because the villagers have set up a huge fire, they have thrown in wooden furniture from the chapel and nearby houses.

    It is protecting them from the swarm of darkness. (Child-Spewers are extremely weak to light)

    But the big flame is flickering violently, as if it¡¯s being slowly extinguished by the thousands of black gleaming eyes.

    The villagers are looking at the flame that¡¯s slowly beginning to shrink. Their only hope of survival is that fire, but if that fire disappears then their hope will be shattered. Their lives hangs on the balance¡­ The remaining Half-Elves are trying their best to keep the flame from getting quenched by the thousands of black eyes¡­

    The Half-Elves are showing strained faces as they continue casting their fire spells to keep it lit. The races that¡¯re here other than the Half-Elves are Humans, Dwarves, and Halflings. It¡¯s a mixed village of races, but doom awaits them all.

    ¡°WE CAN¡¯T KEEP IT LIT! THEY¡¯RE TOO STRONG!¡± one of the Half-Elves yelled tiredly.

    And as the people heard those words, they lost their will to live¡­ Their children will die, their lovers will die, their parents will die, everyone will die¡­

    Being eaten by those creatures¡­ Bones will be left¡­ Flesh will be gnawed on, blood will be staining the ground. This village will become a screaming epidemic of death as the remaining villagers perishes¡­slowly from the horrifying creatures that looks at them with those black eyes of terror.

    Some parents are thinking of killing their own children so they won¡¯t suffer the pain of being eaten.

    They¡¯re a hundred villagers that awaits their upcoming deaths.

    How could this have happened? How come so many Child-Spewers are here in this village?

    They¡¯ve heard of them roaming the forests while they attack travelers and kills off any prey that the hunters searched for. Why are they doing this? ¡­Why?

    The people just thought of different reasons as to why they¡¯ve attacked their village. Is it because they¡¯re starting to run out of food to feed their endless hordes? Or is this a deliberate attack that someone has planned out?

    The villagers¡¯ stares at the blaze of fire as it starts to shrink, shrink, and shrink. The Half-Elves can¡¯t hold the flames up anymore¡­ The Child-Spewers are making it burn out with their weak magical powers, but with thousands of them their weak powers becomes strong.

    The villagers starts to brace themselves as they wait for the charge of small children. They¡¯re scared, they¡¯re crying, and they¡¯re angry, but all they can do is wait for that last flicker of light to be quenched.

    The blaze of fire dies out¡­

    Thousands of squeals echoes throughout the entire village. The Child-Spewers charge and the villagers roars with their last fighting spirit¡­

    <hr />

    In front of the Chapel of Xerina lies dead people from all kinds of races. Bodies are being feast upon¡­ The chapel¡¯s door is wide open and the Child-Spewers are eating until their bellies are full¡­ This village of three-hundred people vanished within an hour¡­ Children, teens, adults, and elderly folk are being eaten¡­ Their growing lives have been snuffed out¡­by these monsters.

    No sound comes from the villagers only the clatter of bones that¡¯re being gnawed on. The Child-Spewers wiped out the entire village¡­

    This is only the start of something terrifying. No one will be ready for this kind of conflict.

    Are Child-Spewers a race or just normal monsters? ¡­That can only those who have fought them before answer¡­

    <hr />

    In the east by the outskirts of Galanimel forest walks a small group of people, one a Halfling, and two Humans. One of the Humans is carrying a Half-Elf on the shoulder as they travel. It¡¯s Jack, Jenny, Diana, and Azyna.

    And Jack is the one who¡¯s carrying Azyna on his shoulder as they journey towards east. It has taken them longer than they thought, because they had left all of their equipment by the encampment, so they couldn¡¯t climb down the steep cliff that they had come upon. (The cliff Xivan and Aynthia had levitated down from.)

    When they got up from Xivan¡¯s chamber and carried Azyna to their camp, she suddenly woke up, but as she woke up she became frenzied. She screamed out in pain as if something is missing beside her, though it just came out as a muffled scream. She tried to run to the east while she was bound with the ropes Jenny had tied around her arms and mouth.

    But Jack had ran after her and then caught her before she got too far. He carried her back to their camp while she tossed around in his arms, it became really hard for him to keep her in check. She even tried to bite him with her rope covered mouth, but his plate armor was in the way.

    The two dwarves, Thren and Rulma had left because they got what they needed from them¡­ Gold. They had said their goodbyes in a rather quick way. Did they owe them something? No, they only wanted this job because the pay was a fine deal. Jack and Diana became a little saddened by their departure.

    But Jenny had just scoffed them off as she thought: Damn those dwarves, how can they just leave my dear friend like this? Have they no responsibility?!

    She doesn¡¯t need people who would betray her, she¡¯ll find a way to break this bounding spell that has been put on her friend¡­whatever the cost.

    When the dwarves had left, Azyna kept on screaming those muffled cries. Jenny¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t bare it. She had tried to talk to her but to no avail. Azyna had just stared towards the east¡­as if she¡¯s seeing something in the distant.

    And Jack had noticed it, but what were they supposed to do? If she¡¯ll continue to act like this, it won¡¯t be long before her entire mind breaks apart. Even as they stood there her memories was starting to fade, slowly. Azyna panted in pain when she wasn¡¯t screaming.

    They had just looked at Azyna with pained faces¡­ Especially Jenny, because this is all her fault. If she only had accepted the marriage, none of this would have ever happened. But could she had gone through with it in the end?

    No, she would have escaped to the Elven Continent even without any help from anyone.

    She doesn¡¯t know why she¡¯s so fixated in coming to the Elven Continent, it just felt right to search for these treasures. But she stood there regretting that she took her friend with her to this place.

    Are there anyone who can help them on the Elven Continent? To help them remove the curse that has been put on Azyna? Jenny has been taught a lot over the years of schooling by the finest tutors, so she knows that there weren¡¯t any Elves here on the Elven Continent. Jack knows that too.

    When someone comes from such a family as theirs, one hears certain things about Elves. Because their family is followers of that religion of Goddesses. Though she doesn¡¯t really believe that now when she has seen a real one in the flesh. She never was the religious type.

    They contemplated on what they would do next¡­ Should they take a boat back to the Human Continent and get help there? Or will that be too late for Azyna? What will happen to her if they let her be like that for far too long?

    They don¡¯t know.

    Azyna had stared towards the east, and Jack wondered why¡­ Then he knew the cause, or at least suspected what it was.

    He came to the decision that they¡¯ll move eastward. And that they should leave any unnecessary equipment.

    He explained what he thought might be the cause for Azyna¡¯s frenzied behavior to the other two ladies. It was rather simple. Xivan had explained to them in the chamber: That they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her from him even if they tried.

    Jenny also remembered what he had told them¡­

    She shouldn¡¯t have let Xivan escape. She should have pressed him more so he would remove that curse from her friend. Even if he said it wasn¡¯t possible¡­ How could he leave her friend to be in this kind of state?

    This heartbreaking state¡­ She just felt hate towards that Elven man. She hasn¡¯t really hated anyone else but her mother before, so this new feeling of loathe is making her heart burn with conviction. She¡¯ll make him pay for making her friend like this¡­ Making her into an animal of humiliation. He had just left her friend there and didn¡¯t even look back.

    Jack then said that they must find Xivan and get him to help Azyna.

    Even if it was an accident he¡¯s still responsible for the sarcophagus, Jack had thought. Jack also thought how heartless Elves are, but he had met Azyna¡¯s Elven father before. Her father was a noble man, though he talked with a rather pompous voice. It had ticked Jack off a bit, but he had just kept it inside him.

    They shouldn¡¯t have let Xivan leave¡­but what is done, is done. No need to complain about it now.

    The group of four then started to journey towards east, following the trail that Azyna¡¯s eyes gave them.

    But she became too hard to handle, so they tied a short rope and let her run free¡­as if she¡¯s a pet. Jack forwarded the rope to Jenny, but she didn¡¯t want to hold it. Then he himself took the honor of leading their frenzied companion eastward.

    And now they¡¯re moving east by the outskirts of Galanimel forest, it had taken them around two and a half days to reach here. (It¡¯s the same time Xivan and Aynthia left Temonar Village)

    The group kept on going eastward.

    Azyna had become rather difficult to handle a while back, so Diana had taken out a bottle that she had in her backpack. She got help from Jack to bend Azyna forward, and as she smelled the mixture inside the container¡­she fell asleep.

    Diana is rather experienced in alchemy, though only in the simplest things.

    She has been taught to be a Healing Woman, because if Jenny would ever get hurt by anything, Diana would be right there to take care of her. But of course having a Half-Elf that could heal would have been even more useful. Azyna was awful with her healing spells, thought she had healed her hand in the chamber rather quickly.

    Jack had just tossed the unconscious Azyna onto his shoulder, and then they kept on moving.

    It is about to become midday, and they¡¯ve almost run out of food.

    The small group just went onwards while not even uttering a word to each other. They¡¯re tired¡­ Very tired. They haven¡¯t gotten any rest for around two days¡­ Jack has pushed them to their limit, because they need to catch up to Xivan¡­

    But Azyna is asleep? How can they find him?

    When they stood on the steep cliff they had seen a village to the east, and Jack is just moving towards that village at the moment. And they also had to search for a way down from the cliff, which took a lot of time.

    Jenny looks at the unconscious Azyna with painful eyes¡­ Why her¡­she keeps thinking to herself. But she holds in her expressions as they walk. She¡¯s walking behind Jack and Diana so they can¡¯t see her face.

    And Jack is panting as he carries Azyna on his shoulder while in his full-plate armor. Moving like that must have really worn him out, because having his armor on and his shield n sword weighs a lot, plus the weight of Azyna on his shoulder.

    Diana too puffs breaths here and there as she walks with her small body, but she just keeps on going without complaining.

    ¡°Sis, you alright back there?¡± Jack asked, as he¡¯s too tired to turn around.

    ¡°Yes¡­everything is fine. I just want to find that leaf-head so he can cure her,¡± Jenny responded as she got a sudden angry tone.

    ¡°Dear sister, you must prepare yourself that he might not be able to cure her of this¡­curse,¡± he said as he sighs. ¡°And if we do meet him, you mustn¡¯t throw out blame because we¡¯re as guilty as he is for leaving her like that.¡±

    ¡°Phew, talking really takes a lot from me,¡± Jack moaned as the weight is starting to get too heavy.

    They had come upon a crossroad before as they came from the south where they had found a way down from the cliff. As they came to the crossroad they had started to move east. It has gone one hour since they had seen the crossroad.

    As they keep on going eastward they notice a long bridge that¡¯s stationed over a big river. Jack scowls as he sees an encampment on the other side of the bridge. He stops dead in his tracks and so does the other two.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jenny asked, but then she sees the camp on the other side. ¡°An encampment? Brother, who do you think they are? Soldiers? Brigands?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say really,¡± Jack said as he turns his head to Jenny. ¡°If they come upon us let me handle the talking, okay?¡±

    Jenny looks suspiciously at her brother. Why can¡¯t she talk? But she just gives a nod of understanding.

    It will look very weird with a tied-up Half-Elf hanging on his shoulder, but he¡¯ll come up with something as he approaches camp.

    Jack starts to go towards the campsite while the ladies follows closely behind. Diana doesn¡¯t like to meet random people, because she can never know how it¡¯ll turn out.

    As they step off the bridge they see no one, only the barricades of tents which is circling around a large tent. Though Jack can hear snores coming from the small tents.

    Hmm, so they¡¯re asleep, Jack thought.

    He waves with his free hand to just keep on going and not to wake up the snoring men.

    As they¡¯re about to travel east yet again, a man in full-plate armor comes out from the big tent while yawning. And Jack notices the man, Jack frowns, but tries to keep on going.

    The man is Arondoc, and he too notices the party of four trying to make their escape silently.

    ¡°Hey, you people! Why the hurry?!¡± Arondoc yells as he see a party moving east. ¡°Come here, and let me talk to you!¡±

    Jack just sighs as he turns around to the yelling man.

    He whispered to Jenny, ¡°Remember, let me do all of the talking.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± she replied while rolling her eyes.

    They could have just kept on going and not listened to the yelling man. But Jack thought that if they just kept on going east and not answered the man, it would have just looked very suspicious.

    As the small group comes upon the tents, Arondoc notices the unconscious girl on Jack¡¯s shoulder. He looks at Jack with a questionable face while he said, ¡°Why is that girl like that?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sick, my good man. Very sick,¡± Jack said in a very polite voice. ¡°We¡¯re taking her east to get help. But you needn¡¯t worry, we have everything under control.¡±

    The other men also starts to wake up as they hear people talk. It¡¯s a voice they don¡¯t recognize. Some men got out of their tents and looks at the newcomers.

    But then Arondoc¡¯s eyes became wide when he notices from what family they¡¯re from. That blond hair, those blue eyes, and that emblem of a tigress¡¯ head.

    ¡°Forgive me, your Highness. I didn¡¯t recognize the traits of a Temral. I beg for your forgiveness,¡± Arondoc said with an uneasy voice.

    ¡°MEN WAKE UP AND STAND IN LINE!¡± he yells out loudly and the other men who¡¯re still asleep quickly got out of their tents.

    They now stand in two lines, five in each line. Sontren and Aroner also stands in the line while Arondoc stands in front of them. The soldiers stares at the blond Human male and female. No one really cared for the Halfling though.

    ¡°At ease soldiers, we didn¡¯t come here to evaluate you. We just happen to travel by here and you caught us as we moved past your camp,¡± Jack said with a calm voice. ¡°But as I¡¯m here, give me a report of anything unusual.¡±

    Arondoc turns his body and looks back at his squad of soldiers. Sontren shakes his head to stop him from saying anything he shouldn¡¯t. Sontren is like Arondoc¡¯s advisor, he¡¯s much smarter than Arondoc himself, so he usually asks for Sontren¡¯s opinion before he speaks out.

    Jenny gives a frown when she notices Arondoc¡¯s and Sontren¡¯s body language.

    ¡°Nothing major, your Highness. Only Child-Spewers roaming about in the night. We¡¯ve lost a couple of men, but we¡¯re doing a lot better now. We have managed to kill off a hundred of them last night. It was a gruesome battle, but we managed to beat them without any casualties.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s everything that has happened to us, your Highness,¡± Arondoc said as he bows with his gray-worn plate armor.

    ¡°A hundred Child-Spewers you say..? How did you manage to kill a hundred of them without losing any of your men?¡± Jack asked in a surprised tone. ¡°A hundred is a large number soldier, are you sure that you aren¡¯t exaggerating?¡±

    Sontren boldly cut in, ¡°Your Highness, we stationed ourselves on the bridge and then as the Child-Spewers came from the woods in the east, we got an advantage. They came charging at us while we had two lanes. Half of the soldiers had bows or crossbows and they stood in the back, while the other half stood in the front.¡±

    ¡°So those who were in the front guarded the archers while they fired off their bolts n arrows in quick intervals. Then as they came upon us, the men that stood in the front killed those who got close. And because of the bolts n arrows they lost a lot of their child-power as they came closer to us. We simply needed to kill them off as they got in range of our weapons.¡±

    Sontren finished as he said, ¡°A simple two lane strategy, your Highness.¡±

    Still a hundred of them¡­ I¡¯ve never fought them in a battle before, only seen them in cages, but¡­ Jack thought. Are they that easy to slay?

    ¡°¡­¡± Jack just stands there wondering¡­ And the others also stands there looking at Jack with different expressions.

    The winds starts to pick up and the leaves on the trees brakes off from their twigs, one at a time. Jenny looks at Sontren in a rather suspicious way, and he notices the gaze of her. Has he done something to displease her?

    ¡°I see... Hmm,¡± Jack said as he starts to consider if he should ask or not, but he asks. ¡°If you¡¯ve nothing else to report, then that¡¯s that. ¡­This might sound stupid but I need to ask, you wouldn¡¯t happen to have seen an Elven man?¡±

    A couple of wide eyes shows on the soldiers, and he and Jenny notices those eyes of surprise.

    ¡°Nothing else to report, you liars!¡± Jenny yells out furiously. ¡°You¡¯ve seen an Elven man! Tell us everything!¡±

    ¡°SISTER!¡± Jack yelled at Jenny to make her shut up. ¡°Remember what I said before? Keep to it, okay?¡±

    She just lets out a *Tsk* as she turns her head in a different direction. The soldiers got startled by the sudden loud girl, but they collected themselves very quickly.

    Jack puts down Azyna on the ground and lets her rest, instead of being carried.

    Jenny then went to her and strokes her head while feeling saddened by her fate.

    These people in front of them has seen Xivan, and she had just tried to get information out of them, but her brother stopped her. She isn¡¯t even aware of her tone of speech. It¡¯s normal for her to speak her mind, though she has been holding her thoughts inside of her, as of late.

    ¡°Speak soldier, when did you see this Elven man?¡± Jack asks with a very forward voice.

    But Arondoc retorted with a question of his own, ¡°Your Highness, why are you searching for this Elven man? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡±

    ¡­What is Jack supposed to say? That this Elven man is a long lost Elven God? No, he can¡¯t say that. Because if Xivan were to become a menace in the future, people would want to know who to blame for his sudden appearance.

    Though there are few male Elves in the Human Continent, but are they even on par with Xivan?

    ¡°We just need to find him so he can heal our friend that¡¯s unconscious there,¡± Jack said as he looks at Azyna.

    ¡°Of course! Of course that¡¯s the reason, how foolish of me,¡± Arondoc said as he got relieved. ¡°That Elven man is indeed a noble man, he healed my son from near death and he didn¡¯t even ask for anything in return, so I¡¯m very indebted to him. And you¡¯ll have to forgive me for asking you in such a rather suspicious voice before, but you seemed like you had a quarrel with him or something.¡±

    Jenny yelled out as she hears those words of gratitude, ¡°We¡¯re searching for him because he did this to her! Yes that Elven man did this to her! He put a curse on my friend and then just left her there to die!¡±

    Jack face-palms as he hears his sister say those words. Diana who¡¯s standing next to Jack gives off a face of worry too.

    ¡°A Noble man you say? Hah! He¡¯s nothing but a selfish leaf-head! He didn¡¯t even tell us what would happen to my friend, he only spouted out nonsense, and then he left us there in that Cham¡ªBmhmhm.¡±

    Jack quickly covered her mouth with his hands so she didn¡¯t say anything that would make things worse.

    ¡°I told you to be quiet, Jenny. Do not make me say it again, because your outbursts is something we really don¡¯t need right now,¡± Jack said as he holds her mouth, but then let¡¯s go.

    ¡°I only told the truth¡­ He¡¯s¡ª.¡±

    ¡°No sister, nothing of what you said was the truth. I know that you¡¯re angry because he left Azyna there without helping her, but can you blame him? We didn¡¯t really give him much of a choice, we acted hostile towards him, so of course he wouldn¡¯t want to stay and help,¡± Jack said.

    He then notices the slight angry men who¡¯re standing beside them.

    ¡°Highness or not, you should watch what you say about good people before you end up getting hurt,¡± Aroner said as he joined the fray. ¡°You say curse? What kind of curse are you speaking about?¡±

    Jack turns his head as he hears the new man, no, boy speak.

    He needs to think of an answer quickly, ¡°Well, we met the Elven man in the forest of Galanimel as we traveled through it. And our friend there touched something that she shouldn¡¯t have, which belonged to the Elven man.

    ¡°The artifact that she touched made her¡­frenzied, she acts like a wild beast. That¡¯s why we have her asleep. And now we need to find this¡­Elven man so he can remove the curse.¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is: That it¡¯s your own fault that made her like this and not the Elven man¡¯s doing,¡± Sontren said as he understood the situation. ¡°I might not know the whole truth, but if you¡¯re searching for him I would rather not give you his location, if that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    Though I don¡¯t even know where he went, but there¡¯s only one way you can go to the east, Sontren thought.

    It became silent.

    The soldiers just looks at these two royalties that¡¯re in front of them. Jack, Jenny, and Diana too looks at them. Jenny with her frowning face, Jack with his troubled face, and Diana with a worried face.

    But then out of nowhere.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need your help! You¡¯re mere soldiers from common birth! We want nothing from such people!¡± Jenny shouted with an arrogant tone. ¡°Remember we¡¯re royalties of this¡­country, and you¡¯re bound to serve the royal family at all cost. If you dare deny any of my orders you will be put to death.¡±

    Jack looks at his sister with a wide-eyed expression¡­ How can she speak with such a vulgar mouth? It¡¯s as if his own mother is putting the words into her mouth¡­

    Diana too looks but with an opened mouthed expression. She is very surprised that her friend can talk to people like that while she doesn¡¯t even know them.

    ¡°Sister you shou¡ª.¡±

    ¡°NO! They should know their place in life. They¡¯re simple pieces that can be moved by our will. If I remember correctly you take an oath of servitude when you join the Temral army. Which states! That you must follow any order a Temral gives you. If I tell you to kill an innocent, you kill it. If I tell you to kill yourself, YOU DO IT!¡± Jenny shouted as she told the soldiers about the rules of the Temral army. ¡°It is as simple as that¡­soldiers.¡±

    But as she finished, the soldiers just looks at her with disdain and disgust. She has gone too far with her outburst this time. Some of the soldiers even holds their sword hilts. And Jack just shakes his head as he had listened to his sister.

    He is tired¡­ So tired. He hasn¡¯t even had any sleep in a long time, but he must stay strong.

    Jenny also glares at the soldiers to not show any weakness, but she too is tired, maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s so easily angered.

    ¡°What you say is completely true. We¡¯re bound to the country when we took our oaths¡­¡± Arondoc said as he frowns. ¡°But, I¡¯ve no appetite to follow any orders that comes from your mouth¡­ Little princesses.¡±

    As he finished, Jenny got a wide-eyed expression, but it quickly turns into a stare of anger.

    ¡°Alright enough!¡± Jack shouted as this is going way out of hand. ¡°I am sorry about my sister¡¯s behaviors, but I can see that we¡¯re not wanted here, so I think it¡¯s time to say our goodbyes.¡±

    ¡°I think that would be for the best, your Excellency,¡± Arondoc said as he gives a sarcastic bow.

    Jack picks up Azyna and puts her back on his shoulder. He gives a slight bow as he turns around, then he starts to walk towards the east with Jenny and Diana at his sides.

    Jack thought as he shakes his head in worry, how can Jenny live outside the family if she¡¯s going to act like that¡­

    As the soldiers sees them leave they just look worried. What will happen to them if those two royalties reports this to the soldiers¡¯ superiors? Especially that woman, she was a feisty one. She probably doesn¡¯t forget those who angers her. But all the soldiers could do is wait and see what happens in the future.

    The next squad of border patrol soldiers are soon to be here, to rotate in new people. Arondoc and his squad has been stationed here for over two months now. And there¡¯s a reason why they¡¯re stationed here at this bridge. Clean drinking water from the river, fish that they can fish up to eat as food. Plus they have provisions which they can use when they can¡¯t catch any fish. Perfect for a self-sufficient squad of soldiers.

    The Galanimel forest has a border of its own. The river that goes through here is stretched around the whole Galanimel forest. It¡¯s like a water moat surrounding a castle.

    The squad of soldiers just returns to their tents to sleep, because of the incoming night that will come upon them. But Sontren and Arondoc is in the big tent planning out what to do about the Child-Spewers that¡¯ll come when the darkness covers the sky.

    They had exaggerated before when they said a hundred Child-Spewers. But it was a close enough number.

    ¡°Sontren, don¡¯t you think that they¡¯re coming in rather large numbers nowadays?¡± Arondoc asked as he stands there beside Sontren.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve been increasing as of late. Just a week ago we only got small groups of them¡­ But now it¡¯s getting way out of hand, if we didn¡¯t have that enchanted sword last night we would¡¯ve most likely died,¡± Sontren said with a puzzling face. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll get the report from the squad that¡¯ll replace us. Then we can see how the other soldiers are handling it.¡±

    ¡°What do you think about what those blondies said?¡± Arondoc asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we owe him our lives for this enchanted sword of his. They even said that it was their own faults so¡­¡± Sontren sighs. ¡°I wonder what Navix is doing right now.¡±

    Arondoc just replied, ¡°Well, he must have gotten to the village a long time ago, maybe he¡¯s still there?¡±

    They then continued to talk...

    <hr />

    <hr />

    The sun shines with its luxurious brightness as Xivan and Aynthia continues to walk towards the east. They walk on the dirt road without saying anything, only the footsteps are heard as they continue east.

    Aynthia has taken off the shawl that covered her whole head, though it still hanged around her neck. Xivan too took off his mask, and it¡¯s actually floating in the air beside him. It¡¯s following his movements as he keeps on walking. Aynthia had watched the levitating mask with scared eyes, because the mask itself is pure black, so she didn¡¯t really like it.

    Xivan had broken off the two wooden pieces that would be around the ear, because he didn¡¯t need any support to hold the mask in place.

    Xivan had watched the nature around him as he walked, but now he just stares straight at a crossroad that¡¯s up ahead. As they come upon it, there¡¯s a wooden signs.

    Three wooden arrows that points to three different directions, one towards Temonar village, one to the south-east, and one to the east. But Xivan had already made up his decision; they went straight towards east¡­towards the haunted village which Alyssa had told him about.

    Aynthia just follows beside him while she walks very close to him, she looks around the surrounding areas¡­always on alert. The two bags that they had gotten from the village hangs on their backs.

    Aynthia had looked inside the bag before, but it only had provisions and other necessities for journeying, though she had taken out something to eat to satisfy her boredom when she wasn¡¯t at her highest alert.

    They kept on going for a couple of hours, it has now gone seven hours since they left the village and the sun will go down in a few more hours.

    An eerie mist starts to show in the distance, and as they just kept on going towards east, the mist just started to get thicker and thicker. Aynthia has worry written all over her face, but Xivan has a curious look to him¡­ This isn¡¯t a regular mist, it¡¯s a magic induced mist.

    ¡°My head hurts,¡± Aynthia said as she holds her head while she starts to wobble with misplaced steps.

    Xivan quickly takes ahold of her clawed hand and pours in his magic inside her, as he fortifies her with a slight magical barrier so she wouldn¡¯t feel the magic mist¡¯s effect, which makes people disoriented.

    ¡°Better?¡± he asked, and she just nods happily as she doesn¡¯t feel dizzy anymore. ¡°Aynthia, be on constant alert because this mist is not natural, it¡¯s mist that¡¯s made out of magic.¡±

    She quickly draws out her longswords from her scabbards and looks around more suspiciously while she enhances her own senses. Sound, smell, and perception, but she notices nothing, only this eerie mist that makes her slightly scared.

    They continued to move on the dirt road going east. Xivan made the mist blow away as they walked, to get a clearer view in front of them.

    He stops moving as he sees the village right in front of them, or at least the damaged gate of the haunted village. The village is like Temonar, but with aged broken fortifications surrounding the entire village.

    Nature has set itself on this village, vines of vegetation riddles the broken fortifications. Moss is covering everywhere.

    Xivan doesn¡¯t like this at all, but he keeps on going. He goes through the broken gate while Aynthia follows closely behind him so she wouldn¡¯t lag behind.

    Broken down houses everywhere, vegetation everywhere¡­just an old village that hasn¡¯t been taken care of in decades. Something is definitely going on here.

    They continue to walk¡­

    The eerie mist covers the sun, or is it the clouds? He couldn¡¯t see because the mist is very thick down where they stand, though the mist isn¡¯t around them, he has used his magic to make a barrier that pushes the mist away from them.

    As they walk on the village lane they look into the windows, the opened broken doors, and the alleys that¡¯re between the houses. No noise, only their breathing and footsteps are resounding through the village.

    ¡°?!¡± Xivan notices magic that¡¯s forming straight in front of them, or no, it¡¯s a little bit to the side, by one of the aged houses.

    Aynthia starts to growl as she makes a sudden dash into the alley that¡¯s on Xivan¡¯s right side, she noticed something too.

    Then she disappears in to the mist, but his magical barrier is still on her, because he had given her his magic to keep the barrier from fading. She won¡¯t feel the disorientation from the magic mist.

    Xivan was just about to yell out to Aynthia as he saw her vanish, but something in front of him flew towards him.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xivan lets out as a magic spell got shot at him in full speed¡­ It¡¯s a fireball that¡¯s coming towards him, but as it is just about to hit him, it stops right in front of him¡­

    Now it just levitates in the air. He moves his right hand to the globe of fire and sucks in the magic into him¡­ It just vanishes in to his endless pools.

    He frowns as he got out of the sudden surprise that he had fallen into, but before he could act, Aynthia roars as she found what she¡¯s looking for.

    A woman suddenly jumps out on the village lane while looking towards the alley she jumped out from; Aynthia comes with her longswords straight after, as the woman lands on the small street.

    Xivan just looks at them curiously¡­not even trying to interrupt.

    Let¡¯s see how Aynthia will handle her, no need for me to interrupt their battle, Xivan thought. though I do wonder why she suddenly attacked me.

    The dark mask that¡¯s levitating beside Xivan suddenly went to his face¡­ He¡¯s now all dark, from head to toe.

    He starts to move to Aynthia and the woman while they¡¯re fighting. The women has a spear like Alyssa¡¯s¡­ Though Xivan can¡¯t see that well in this eerie mist.

    ¡°Raaaahh!¡± Aynthia roared as she hits the shaft of the spear, but the women just looks angrily at Aynthia while she pushes her away with her spear. She needs to get breathing room for her attacks, but Aynthia doesn¡¯t let her get away at all. Aynthia keeps attacking her with assaults as the woman desperately tries to defend herself.

    The woman jumps backwards while she thrusts her spear forward. Aynthia just quickly parries the thrust with one longsword as she strikes forwards with the other one. But Aynthia¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t reach, because she did that jump-backward-thrust.

    The woman silently chants something in Elvish, and as she finishes in just one second, a gust of wind shot at Aynthia, but she did a quick sprint to the right to avoid the invisible slash. The spell the woman shot out made a tear in the ground where Aynthia was supposed to be.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Aynthia just follows up with even quicker movements, the women herself got surprised by the extremely fast dodge. And as she saw Aynthia come upon her again, she does her jump-backward-thrust again, but this time Aynthia has a sudden free hand because she had sheathed one of her longswords in a quick manner.

    Aynthia dodges the thrusting spear and at the same time she grabs ahold of it with her free hand. The woman just lets out an even more surprised face, but then frowns as Aynthia pulls the spear into her own direction.

    The sudden pull of the spear made her hand slip, so she lost her weapon to her opponent.

    As her hands are absent of any weapons, she begins to chant Elvish words again, but without a weapon to guard herself from Aynthia¡¯s deadly attacks, she desperately puts out a barrier instead as she interrupts her own chanting.

    Aynthia had let go of the spear, and now it¡¯s lying on the ground.

    Aynthia strikes the woman, and she lets out a scream as her barrier wasn¡¯t strong enough to block Aynthia¡¯s strong attacks. And right as Aynthia is going to ruthlessly kill this woman without a second thought, Xivan stopped her with a quick hand stroke.

    She became frozen right as her longsword is about to pierce the woman¡¯s throat.

    Oh dear me, she can be merciless to her opponents, Xivan thought.

    He had just watched them fight, but if Aynthia had gotten into trouble, he would intervene, though she overcame her opponent by exposing her weakness of the spear. Her opponent didn¡¯t stand a chance against this twelve year old girl.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing!? She attacked you!¡± Aynthia shouted as she¡¯s in her frozen state. She recognizes that Xivan is the one who cast it, because she had felt this kind of magic spell before, when she had revealed her reason for following him.

    Xivan comes forth from the slight mist and looms over them. The woman had fallen on her back, and Aynthia¡¯s single longsword is a few centimeters away from the woman¡¯s throat. The woman is also in a frozen state like Aynthia¡­

    And Xivan himself isn¡¯t revealing anything, only his black-clad appearance. He gazes at the woman¡­ She¡¯s got thin-plated armor that¡¯s in a blue color¡­ The country¡¯s colors?

    He goes and picks up the spear that Aynthia had dropped on the ground.

    It¡¯s the exact same spear as Alyssa has¡­ Is she a priestess? But before Xivan could say anything, the woman said with a cracked voice, ¡°Tell me where my baby sister is! Please before you slay me, I need to know what happened to her! I need to know her fate!¡±

    Baby sister? Xivan thought as he frowns behind his mask.

    The woman herself is a Half-Elf around her mid-twenties? Yes, she does look like an adult, but Xivan sometimes gets confused because he hasn¡¯t really gotten to know the races that well to tell their age¡­ Especially with beasts.

    The women¡¯s hair and eyes are in a bright brown color, her skin is tanned, like the men on the bridge. She¡¯s got a well-trained body that brings forth her slightly large bosoms. Her lean curves are bringing out her attractiveness, though with the blue armor on, it¡¯s hard to see her trained body.

    Her face that¡¯s now petrified with fear just looks at Xivan who¡¯s dark-clad. Her hair is tied in a slicked ponytail while some strands of hair has been misplaced because of the battle, moments ago.

    ¡°Tell me where my sister is! I-I beg you. If you¡¯re going to kill me anyways, please tell me what happened to her!¡± She yelled with a desperate voice.

    He holds the spear in his hands, then he pushes the spear into the ground which makes it stand.

    Xivan goes to the two frozen ladies and bends forwards. He takes Aynthia¡¯s longsword out of her hand and puts it back into her scabbard. Aynthia just looks at him with a wondering face. Why can¡¯t she kill her? The woman attacked first, so it¡¯s only right to kill her, right?

    Aynthia thinks as she¡¯s frozen.

    Xivan first made Aynthia unfreeze. She got up on her feet in a quick manner, but she keeps her eyes on the woman. Now the woman is the only one who¡¯s frozen. Xivan hasn¡¯t answered any of her questions that she put out.

    ¡°Please!¡± she shouted with her desperate voice. ¡°I¡¯m already dead! So please tell me what happened to my baby sister! Why did you kidnap her! PLEASE!¡±

    Xivan can¡¯t stand this pitiable woman as she shouts at him with her desperate voice. He doesn¡¯t like it when it¡¯s about these kinds of things, it makes his heart ache with pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, but we aren¡¯t the ones who kidnapped your sister,¡± Xivan said with a slight muffled voice. ¡°We just recently got to this haunted village. So we don¡¯t know anything about your sister.¡±

    The woman gets a saddened face and said in a dejected voice, ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Her energy leads here¡­ I tracked her to this village¡­¡±

    Her body got released from her frozen state, she hit the ground lightly and she gazes up at Xivan, he¡¯s just staring at her too. She slowly got up from her lying position. She dusts herself off and then yet again looks at Xivan.

    They aren¡¯t the ones who kidnapped my sister? She thought. Damn this mist, I can¡¯t locate her energy.

    Suddenly the mist that¡¯s around them gets pushed outward. The woman¡¯s eyes became surprised by this sudden occurrence. She looks at Aynthia who¡¯s from the Beast race and then to the black-clad man.

    ¡°W-We¡¯re from the same race? Oh I beg of you, please help me locate my baby sister. With your help we can search for her energy in a much quicker way.¡± She said as she wanted Xivan¡¯s help.

    Her one hand moves to her leg pocket and takes out a small glass globe that¡¯s attached to a silver cord, which could be hanged around ones neck.

    She holds it up to show Xivan and said, ¡°This energy globe got my sisters energy, but in this mist I can¡¯t find her. It cancels out my searching. Please with our combined power we can try to make the mist disappear.¡±

    Well that¡¯s practical for finding someone, Xivan thought as he chuckled inwardly. We never invented such a devise. Only our bonding spells were used for energy searching.

    Xivan gives a chuckle out loud and she wondered why he laughed at her. But before she could say anything, he raises his arms into the air.

    His hands is in a pale-gray skin color, she thought as she looks at his hands. Does Half-Elves even have that kind of skin?

    Then her eyes becomes wide when she sees the mist starts to move in a typhoon above them, it began to swirl and swirl. The mist forms into an orb of water above the black-clad man. She just keeps on watching¡­

    She feels his power, but he controls his energy to perfection so it wouldn¡¯t ooze into the woman.

    The mist starts being drawn into the sphere, the village¡¯s mist moves slowly as it feels that pulling power. The outer edges of the village starts to show as the mist began to disappear into the heart of the haunted village. Xivan just draws in the eerie magical mist. He has his eyes closed as he forms the orb of magical water above him.

    Aynthia also stares at Xivan with respect for her master. He¡¯s able to do things no one else is able to do. She¡¯s happy that she got beaten by him, and not someone else who would have used her to no end. Though she¡¯s a little grumpy for stopping her from killing that¡­ Half-Elf.

    Aynthia¡¯s way of thinking is simple when it comes to enemies. Enemy = Kill.

    The woman hears no chant from the black-clad Half-Elf that¡¯s in front of her¡­ How is he able to do this? Maybe he¡¯s a very talented man which has lived for a long time and trained to his absolute flawlessness?

    They keep on looking at the orb as it starts to expand and expand as the mist goes into the sphere. The wind also starts to pick up which makes the mist starts to flow into the orb faster and faster from all sides.

    The eerie mist disappeared¡­

    The water globe of magic is above them. It¡¯s rather big, but Xivan gives no pause, he draws out the magical power out of the orb¡­and as he draws it out an invisible power flows through the air, into Xivan.

    Now it¡¯s just a normal globe of water, no essence of magic is left, only water.

    He then tosses it towards the village lane where they came from. The large globe of water splashes everywhere and creates small waves on the ground. But Xivan had tossed it far enough so it wouldn¡¯t reach them.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± She asked as she got out of her daze. ¡°That is something I¡¯ve never seen before. Please tell me¡ª.¡±

    She cut herself off as she remembered his pale gray hands¡­ And now as she takes a very close look at him she notices his green hair that¡¯s slightly showing inside his hood. But she snaps out of her suspicion because she has more urgent business to attend to.

    She takes a hold of her energy globe and focuses on it. She gets a sad frown as she continues to focus¡­

    ¡°Why, why¡­ I feel that she¡¯s right here,¡± she said in a troubling voice.

    ¡°Mind if I try?¡± Xivan asked with his muffled voice.

    She looks at Xivan hesitantly but she gives the glass globe of her sister¡¯s energy to him. Xivan then also tries to search for her sister.

    ¡°She¡¯s deep down beneath us,¡± Xivan simply said. ¡°It¡¯s such a faint energy, no wonder you couldn¡¯t sense it.¡±

    ¡°Beneath us?¡± she said as her face lighted up with relief. ¡°Are you use, are you really sure? Can you sense if she¡¯s still alive?¡±

    Xivan could sense¡­something but he doesn¡¯t sense only one energy¡­ Hundreds of them are down there deep in the ground. He couldn¡¯t get a connection with her sister¡­it is strange, it¡¯s a feeling of tranquility.

    We must get down there, Xivan thought as he frowns. Something very vile is going on. There¡¯s a lot of different energies that collides with each other¡­ As if¡­

    Xivan¡¯s face grew dark¡­ He knows this kind of feeling.

    He hastily looks around where he stands. And further down the village lane stands a very old chapel in plain view now that the mist has vanished. But he calmed himself down.

    ¡°Did you sense if she¡¯s still alive?¡± the woman asked with anxious wide eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we must find a way down there¡­quickly,¡± Xivan said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go.¡±

    He has forgotten all about the fight between Aynthia and that woman, because he doesn¡¯t like this feeling at all down there in the ground. Aynthia just follows behind Xivan not caring about the woman.

    The woman herself is just standing there baffled¡­ He¡¯s helping her willingly. But she follows them after she takes her spear that has been places there standing on the ground.

    The woman caught up to them and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me find my baby sister. My name is Enora. What can I call you?¡±

    ¡°Navix,¡± Xivan simply said as he strode towards the chapel.

    Why he¡¯s going to the chapel is because there¡¯s something magical that¡¯s resonating inside it.

    ¡°How old is your sister?¡± Xivan asked as he keeps on walking, and she responded, ¡°She will turn ten in just about a month.¡±

    Kidnapping children? Who can be so dreadful¡­? Xivan thought.

    Enora wants to ask more questions but she¡¯s too worried for her sister.

    ¡°Are you a priestess?¡± Xivan asked out of curiosity as he remembered the spear.

    ¡°Oh¡­ You recognized my spear¡­ Yes I was a priestess, but my sister got kidnapped two months ago and I¡¯ve been tracking her down even since.¡± Enora said with a saddened voice.

    ¡°You see, our parents died in a Child-Spewer attack a couple of years back, and I couldn¡¯t keep up the rent of our house, so I joined the priestesses because they get paid for joining the sisterhood. Rather handsomely I might add. So I joined only because I couldn¡¯t take care of my baby sister alone¡­ Otherwise if I didn¡¯t join the priestesses I would¡¯ve needed to do¡­other professions.¡±

    Paying people to join their religion? Smart move sisters, Xivan thought humorously, but then as he heard more of her story he got a frown on his face.

    ¡°But there are a lot of rules one must follow, and one rule states: That you can¡¯t leave the premise of the city where you¡¯re stationed. Only with permission are you allowed to leave. I petitioned to the High-Priestess, but I got declined¡­¡±

    ¡°I even told them that my sister had disappeared, been kidnapped, but they still didn¡¯t let me go. So I just left the sanctuary, and I¡¯ve now been searching for my sister with that energy neckless of hers,¡± She said as she finished.

    ¡°Oh, here you can have it back,¡± Xivan said as he stops and turns around. He gives her the neckless into her out stretched hand, she accepts it back happily. Enora puts on the neckless around her neck.

    She looks at Aynthia, but Aynthia just gives her a frown. She¡¯s still angry about the sudden attack against Xivan. Enora turns her head back to Xivan as she said, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for my attack before, but I couldn¡¯t take any risks. You might¡¯ve been one of the kidnappers¡­so I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s completely fine, no one got hurt, and it was a good practice for her,¡± Xivan said as he gazes at Aynthia. ¡°Oh by the way, you managed fight her very well. I¡¯ve heard that priestesses gets trained in self-defense, but you seem to be very good at what you do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you know we Half-Elves gets special treatment when we join the religion of the Goddesses. Because it¡¯s favorable to be able to use magic. There has never been a High-Priestess that hasn¡¯t been one from our kind,¡± Enora said as she still doesn¡¯t know that Xivan is a Pure Elf.

    Xivan was about to say something but they came upon the chapel. The chapel¡¯s door has been changed out¡­rather new, not like the other rotten doors that they had seen around the old village.

    Enora got eager and went to open chapel¡¯s door.

    It¡¯s unlocked and inside of the chapel is old wooden long seats. No windows, only walls. And two¡­Elven female statues. Xivan¡¯s eyes became wide because he recognizes them¡­ It¡¯s the sapphire women¡­ Xirina and Xevinna.

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve never seen the statues of the Goddess of Life, and the Goddess of Death. This is a rare find indeed,¡± Enora said in fascination, but then got a troubled face. ¡°Why¡¯re they placed here in this old village?¡±

    Xivan just looks at the statues while he¡¯s having mixed feelings.

    He starts to walk towards the statues and as he comes up to them he senses no energy from them, they¡¯re only lifeless statues. There¡¯s a space between the statues, two meters in length. And there¡¯s a pillar table in that space with a glass orb placed on top of it.

    The chapel is old, but the statues, the door, the orb pillar table are all new, as if someone has maintained them.

    Xivan boldly places his hand on the orb, but nothing happens. He then pours in his magic into the orb when nothing had happened¡­ The wall that¡¯s in front of the orb began to move. It opened up and revealed a passage.

    This chapel must¡¯ve been built on top of an Elven structure, Xivan thought.

    He looks behind him to see two wondering women. They just looks at him with eyes of surprise.

    ¡°It seems we found our way down. I hope your sister is still alive. But you must also be prepared that she may not be,¡± Xivan said to Enora to brace herself for the incoming journey into the ground.

    ¡°Her energy is still in this neckless so she must be still alive right? ¡­Right?¡± Enora asked as she got an extremely nervous expression. ¡°Yes she¡¯s still alive, I just feel it. I feel that she¡¯s waiting for me to save her¡­¡±

    Xivan stares with his mask on. She¡¯s speaking in a rather desperate voice. He must find her sister, otherwise what will become of Enora?

    He shakes his head to get out of his thoughts.

    ¡°¡­Thia, do not act without my say so, do you understand?¡± Xivan said as he looks at Aynthia, and she nods in affirmative. ¡°Both of you stay close to me, and ready yourselves for the descent. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xivan is the first to walk into the opened passage which leads into a large spiral staircase. Enora is the second because she¡¯s eager to find her baby sister. And Aynthia is the third that goes through while she¡¯s having a troubled face.

    They started to journey down the spiral staircase¡­

    ¡°I must thank you again, Navix. Without your help I couldn¡¯t get this far. Even though I came from the village¡¯s east gate, I didn¡¯t notice anything about the chapel. I only came here recently too.¡± Enora said to start up a conversation. ¡°You do look rather frightening with that mask on.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it does, doesn¡¯t it? Well, there¡¯s really no need to keep myself hidden anymore.¡± Xivan said as he stops moving down the stairs. He removes his hood and made the mask float away from his face, so it levitates beside him again.

    Wide female eyes of disbelief shows¡­

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an Elven man and not the same race as you, Enora.¡± Xivan said as he looks at Enora with a smile. ¡°Just treat me like you would treat anybody else, I need no special treatment.¡±

    Enora shakes her head as if she thought this is a dream.

    ¡°So you weren¡¯t the same race as me¡­ Yes, I should have known, I saw the color of your hands before, and your hair I could also see through your hood,¡± Enora said in a rather calm voice. ¡°But seeing one of my ancestors here in the flesh is making me rather nervous. Though with you here we can find my sister and¡­¡±

    She became silent as they stand there in the spiral staircase.

    ¡°What I¡¯m supposed to do when I find her¡­ I won¡¯t be able to return to the sanctuary¡­ No, I must find her first then I can worry about that,¡± she said as she breathed in a deep breath. ¡°Uuuh. Let¡¯s go and find my baby sister.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Xivan replied and started to move down the stairs again.

    The spiral staircase that they¡¯re descending from is going very deep underground. It was dark before, but Xivan had lighted it up with flick of his finger. The ball of light floats like the mask beside him¡­ It followed him automatically as they walked down the stairs.

    The staircase¡¯s material is white marble, not pure white marble like Xivan¡¯s chamber, but still nonetheless white marble. An old Elven temple of some sort. Their footsteps thuds on the stairs as they kept on going deeper and deeper.

    There¡¯re carvings on the walls, rather terrifying carvings with different ritual ceremonies¡­

    Xivan frowns as he walks, because he knows what kind of place this is. Only from the carvings indicates what this place is used for. But he can¡¯t be sure if he doesn¡¯t see it for himself, so he just keeps his mouth shut.

    After some time of descending they reach the bottom floor.

    There were no other entrances when they had gone down the spiral staircase, it only reached to this floor. But now there¡¯s a path that leads straight forwards. Torches are brightening up the corridor in front of them.

    They¡¯re not alone in this underground temple¡­

    He made his own light sphere disappear as it isn¡¯t useful anymore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be careful now, so we don¡¯t meet up with the inhabitants of this place,¡± Xivan said as he put on his hood and makes the mask float to his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They give two nervous nods as they follow him, closely.

    The corridor also got carvings and Xivan frowns again¡­ Is this their doing? His dear Elven sisters? He¡¯s disgusted if this chamber is what he think it is.

    As they reach the end of the corridor they come out on a long balcony that¡¯s stretching towards two sides which goes to another pair of staircases, but this time they go straight now, and not in a spiral.

    And down below the balcony stands women who¡¯re dressed in full-blue ceremonial robes. Five women. The ceremonial robes covers everything¡­like the white-clad priestesses from Xivan¡¯s long lost religion. The women are standing in front of an altar¡­ And behind that altar stands two gigantic Elven female statues.

    Xirina and Xevinna¡­

    On the altar is a big Orb of¡­Energy.

    So it¡¯s what he feared¡­ He looks behind himself to see Enora standing there bewildered by the sight in front of her, but she notices his gaze through the eyeholes of the mask.

    Aynthia though, stands there staring at the women in blue. She¡¯s on her highest alert, her longswords are already drawn, and she is just awaiting for something to happen.

    Xivan turns back his gaze to the women below.

    Xivan, Aynthia, and Enora moves to the sides of the balcony so the light doesn¡¯t illuminate them, so they wouldn¡¯t be revealed. They¡¯re now crouched down a couple of meters away from one of the stairs that leads down to the altar where the blue-clad women stands.

    They just wait for the women to move¡­ Because they¡¯re motionless.

    This whole chamber is huge, the roof of this chamber is very tall, and the lengths to the walls are long distances from each other. There¡¯re doors that leads to different sections¡­

    The women are sitting down in cross-legged positions, they are meditating. Four of the women sits behind one women who¡¯s in front of them. The woman in front of them suddenly opens her closed eyes and stands up, while the other four remains unmoving.

    She¡¯s the only one that doesn¡¯t have her head covered¡­

    ¡°High-Priestess! High-Priestess!¡± someone yelled who came from one of the other sections of this chamber¡­ Or is it a sanctuary?

    The yelling woman runs to the High-Priestess who¡¯s standing with the other four women.

    ¡°High-Priestess, the magical mist above us has disappeared. The village is widely visible to intruders at this moment,¡± she said nervously.

    ¡°Is that so? When did this happen¡­?¡± The High-Priestess said with an extremely calm voice.

    ¡°Half an hour ago, High-Priestess.¡± She replied while bowing deeply.

    ¡°And you noticed this occurrence when?¡± The High-Priestess asked.

    ¡°Just moments ago. I was taking care of my other duties, so I didn¡¯t notice until now,¡± she replied with an extremely troubled expression.

    ¡°Your incompetence has been noted. You¡¯ll be disciplined at a later time,¡± The High-Priestess said while waving the woman away to leave. And she left through the same section where she came from, but with void of emotions.

    Xivan and the other two are just sitting there crouched down. They¡¯re watching what is going on, but nothing interesting is happening¡­ But then as the High-Priestess goes to the altar that has the Orb of Energy, she feels something that she hasn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    ¡°AAHH! My Goddess! What might I assist you with!¡± the High-Priestess yelled as if she¡¯s talking with someone that isn¡¯t there. ¡°What!? An enemy has surfaced that can destroy our very faith?! My Goddess, do tell me what I can do to please you!¡±

    ¡°What¡­? I should take the energy orb for myself?!¡±

    Xivan frowns as he made their presence disappear so they wouldn¡¯t be noticed by the sudden¡­ Goddess.

    Who¡¯s this Goddess that this High-Priestess is talking to? Is it Xirina or Xevinna? And that last remark: Take the energy orb for herself¡­ He can¡¯t let someone get that much energy to control people, but he just sits there crouched with the other two, to wait for the right opportunity.

    If this is his Elven sisters¡¯ doing then¡­ His face grew dark with anger under his mask.

    ¡°My Goddess are you really sure? That I who¡¯s just a lowly servant of your magnificence, take this Orb upon myself?!¡± She asked in a high voice.

    Xivan and the others can¡¯t see her face because she¡¯s standing faced towards the altar and the two gigantic statues. But her eyes are glowing in a slight new blue color¡­ She¡¯s got sapphire eyes. It¡¯s what Xivan did to Xerina when he saw through her. A bonding spell.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your command and find this¡­Xivan Bithrendil. I¡¯ll bring him to you! But my Goddess, does he need to be alive when I find him?! I see, he needs to be alive?¡± she said in a rather disappointed voice.

    ¡°No, nothing my Goddess. I¡¯LL BRING HIM TO YOU ALIVE, SO YOU CAN REBUKE HIM YOURSELF!¡± the High-Priestess yelled to her Goddess as she gestures with her hands towards one of the statues¡­ It¡¯s the statue of Xirina¡­

    Aynthia just looks with a wide-eyed expression and hastily turns her head to Xivan. He just sits there crouched, not moving. She wanted to ask him what is going on¡­ Why is that woman saying your name? But she kept it in.

    The other four priestesses has opened their eyes when they had heard their High-Priestess talk to one of their Goddesses. They stand up and walks to the High-Priestess.

    Her eyes aren¡¯t glowing anymore in that sapphire color. Her Goddess has broken off her connection to her. The High-Priestess turns around in a quick manner and starts to speak,

    ¡°My dear priestesses, I¡¯ve been given the permission to gain this Orb of Energy. To use it for the greater good of our beliefs. A terrifying enemy has surfaced and all of the other Sanctuary¡¯s High-Priestesses have been given the same mission as I. To bring in this enemy to our Goddesses, and make him kneel before them, to make him who¡¯s named Xivan Bithrendil suffer for his crimes of trying to destroy our beautiful religion!¡±

    ¡°I shall now ready myself to take in this Orb of Energy inside me, so I can become someone powerful. Our Goddess has granted me this precious relic that we¡¯ve been feeding for years now.¡±

    Enora heard what she just said¡­ Feeding? Feeding what? She hastily grabbed onto her neckless that¡¯s around her neck, and feels her baby sister¡¯s energy¡­

    Tears starts to run down her face¡­ Her sister¡¯s energy is inside that Orb¡­ Her face grimaces in a damaging sad expression as she looks at the Orb of Energy¡­

    Xivan notices her pained face, but he too feels distraught by this sudden news of him being hunted¡­ He can¡¯t take this anymore, he stands up and walks down the stairs to the floor below them.

    Thud¡­ Thud¡­ Thud¡­

    The High-Priestess who¡¯s the only one that has her body turned towards the balcony sees a black-clad man that walks down the stairs, in a rather relaxed manner.

    As the other four priestesses sees the High-Priestess'' expression, they too turns around to look at the black-clad man. They frown under their blue covered heads, so does the High-Priestess.

    ¡°How¡­ How dare you soil this sanctuary with your very presence, male! Name yourself, you heathen!¡± the High-Priestess yelled as she¡¯s ready to kill this black-clad man at a moment¡¯s notice.

    The other two are remained by the balcony looking down upon them, but Enora is crying silently beside Aynthia, and Aynthia is troubled because she doesn¡¯t know what has happened to make her like that.

    The priestess that disappeared into another section of the sanctuary has come back, and she too is looking at the black-clad man.

    Six of them against him, but Xivan wants answers to so many questions that he has in his mind¡­ He can just take their memories. No, he wants to hear it from their very mouths.

    ¡°Do you not know what this place is!? How dare you come into our sanctuary! I said: Name yourself, heathen!¡± the High-Priestess yelled out again.

    They can¡¯t see that he¡¯s an Elven man because of his appearance.

    ¡°You¡­sacrifice children here?¡± Xivan said in anger, and the High-Priestess got surprised by the sudden question.

    ¡°So you do have a voice, male¡­ Well of course we do. It¡¯s saddening I know, but it¡¯s for the greater good that we do this. It¡¯s for our Goddesses. They need those Orbs of Energy to further our glorious faith. To rid the people of doubt, so they wouldn¡¯t be misguided and leave our religion, our magnificent belief,¡± she said with a proud voice, but then she snapped out of her trance of preaching.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, male!¡± she yelled in fury.

    Enora suddenly comes down the stairs and stands beside Xivan, she looks at the people in front of her with reddened eyes, and such a void expression she¡¯s got. Her mouth opens and starts so speak in a broken voice, ¡°Where¡­where is my baby sister? Why did you kidnap her? Why? Please tell me why¡­¡±

    The High-Priestess looks upon this woman that has come, but she just scoffs her away with a hand wave as she said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re one of the fortunate to have a member of your family be used for the faith. You should be rejoicing child. Now don¡¯t speak to me in such a pathetic state.¡±

    Enora scowls as she tightens her grip around her spear¡­ And the High-Priestess notices her spear.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a priestess? Ah I see, I see. Your baby sister was it? Hmm yes, your sister got chosen because of the payment that you got from joining our glorious belief. It¡¯s an eye for an eye. You get to live, and we get to take something in return. Such as your sister¡¯s energy. She is used for the greater good of our Goddesses, you should be happy, and not sad my child.¡±

    So they doesn¡¯t give out payment just for nothing¡­ How despicable. They kidnap their loved ones, and then makes them stay in the sanctuary, but those who aren¡¯t such a strong believer as Enora would definitely search for her sister. And those who have a stronger belief would just pray to their Goddesses to make their loved ones return by themselves, Xivan thought.

    It¡¯s either leave the sanctuary and abandon their faith, or remain in the sanctuary and pray to their Goddesses for their safe return¡­

    ¡°I¡¯M NOT HAPPY YOU WHORE! WHERE IS MY SISTER, TELL ME!¡± Enora yelled out as she grips onto her spear even tighter. She doesn¡¯t want to believe that her sister¡¯s energy is inside that orb¡­ She doesn¡¯t want to¡­

    ¡°It seems that we should end our conversation now. I¡¯m truly sorry that you¡¯ve come here my child, but I can¡¯t let you escape alive,¡± the High-Priestess said as she got tired of these people in front of her.

    ¡°My children, KILL THEM!¡± she yelled out as she shot out a magic spell without even chanting anything.

    Enora just stares at the spell that¡¯s coming towards her¡­ It¡¯s a piercing icicle, but before it reach Enora it disintegrated into oblivion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough of your drivel, wench,¡± Xivan said with a dark echoing voice that ran through everyone¡¯s bodies. He removes his hood and mask, but this time he takes the mask off himself, and not make it float off his face.

    ¡°Oh my Goddesses,¡± some of the priestesses said out of disbelief.

    ¡°You sacrifice people for the greater good? You take their lives, their energy for what? To control even more people¡­? You¡¯re appalling, you¡¯re a dreadful woman, and you don¡¯t even deserve to be alive for what you¡¯ve done. But I¡¯ve no real quarrel with you,¡± Xivan said with an angry but calm voice.

    The priestesses are shaking from the sudden Elven man¡¯s powerful aura that¡¯s seeping out of him, Enora feels it very strong as she¡¯s right beside him, and Aynthia who¡¯s standing on the balcony feels that anger of his.

    The High-Priestess is also surprised, but she isn¡¯t shaking like the others, she¡¯s just staring with hateful eyes.

    ¡°Hahaha! So you¡¯ve come to turn yourself in¡­Xivan Bithrendil! Oh the Goddesses are smiling upon me! I¡¯ll be the first to¡ª,¡± she hastily grabs her throat as its being squeezed from some unknown force.

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut,¡± Xivan said in an arrogant voice as he kept her from speaking out her fanatical blabber.

    He then let¡¯s go of her throat from the invisible griping hands.

    *Cough, cough, cough* she coughs out as he let go of her, and now she¡¯s just looking upon him with frightful eyes¡­ She couldn¡¯t even react, she was powerless in his griping invisible hands.

    ¡°Where is her sister?¡± Xivan asked with a demanding voice.

    All of the priestesses and the High-Priestess are just standing there not saying anything¡­ What would happen if they respond to that question? To guide them to where they are¡­

    The proud and haughty High-Priestess is now frightened by this sudden power that¡¯s beyond hers.

    Xivan¡¯s eyes lights up in his emerald glow and looks into the High-Priestess.

    He grimaces into an even angrier look as he grits his teeth at what he saw inside that woman. He turns his head towards Enora and places one of his hands on her shoulder, which made her look into his eyes. She had been in a daze from his aura, but that sudden touch on the shoulder got her out of her dream state.

    ¡°Your baby sister is long gone. She¡¯s dead Enora, I¡¯m truly sorry,¡± Xivan said as he got a saddened expression on his entire face.

    ¡°No¡­ No, you¡¯re wrong, YOU¡¯RE WRONG! YOU MUST BE WRONG! SHE¡¯S ALIVE I CAN STILL FEEL HER ENERGY!¡± She yelled out her desperate cry of disagreement while she held tightly around her neckless.

    Xivan just closes his eyes and turns his head towards the other women. He opens his eyes again and told the one who had recently come from the other section of the Sanctuary to get her sister¡¯s body¡­

    The woman¡¯s covered eyes suddenly became blank and did as she¡¯s told, as if she didn¡¯t have any say at all.

    They stand there now, awaiting for the return of the priestess that had left to get the body of Enora¡¯s sister.

    Enora is holding tightly onto her neckless as if that¡¯s her last hope of mental stability. Her spear had fallen to the ground when she had yelled out before, and Aynthia is still on the balcony staring down upon them.

    Why have you done something so forbidden as this, my Elven sisters? Has power clouded your judgement of things? You also want to capture me? To¡­imprison me? Have you fallen so low to try to enhance your own powers with a mean such as this? Its blasphemy, Xivan thought as anger is taking ahold of him.

    Maybe they want as much power as I have¡­but sadly that¡¯s not possible¡­ And they should know that. People have tried before, but they had died miserable deaths as the power took ahold of their bodies. Or have they come up with a new method to make themselves more powerful?

    Xivan shakes his head to get out of his thoughts.

    The women are just standing there, not even moving. They feel his anger, his disgust. The High-Priestess though, tries to get a connection to her Goddess as Xivan is occupied with other things, but his eyes suddenly went to her, and they glow as he stares into her eyes.

    She gulps as she feels his ray of eyes.

    ¡°If you try that again I¡¯ll suck out all of your magical powers from you, which will make you into a lifeless husk,¡± Xivan said with a cold tone.

    Then the priestess came back while holding onto a lifeless corpse of a child¡¯s. Enora looks slowly onto the child that the priestess is holding¡­ She lay the child onto the white marbled floor in front of them, and then steps away a couple of meters.

    Enora starts to breathe quick anxiety breaths, she¡¯s gesturing with her body nervously¡­ She wants to get close to that child in front of her, but her mind is telling her to stop¡­

    ¡°Ah, ahhh¡­ AAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± she finally lets out a cry of suffering. ¡°Nooo, no¡­noo! Noooo! Aaahhh¡­sister, m-my baby sister!¡±

    She falls to her knees in a miserable way¡­and crawls towards her sister¡­while her tears are running down her face again. Hiccups can be heard as her cries are becoming more destructive. Her only remaining family member¡­dead, fallen prey to the cruel fate of life. The little girl has the same features as Enora have, that tanned skin, that bright brown hair and eyes¡­ She¡¯s a Half-Elf like her big sister.

    Xivan feels her pain as he has felt his own pain before¡­ He closes his eyes as she continues her suffering. She must cry out all of her emotions¡­ She must feel those feelings and not run away from them. Take them in¡­

    Aynthia walks down the stairs to stand beside Xivan, she looks saddened. She jerks at Xivan¡¯s cloak and looks with newly teary eyes. She¡¯s crying¡­ She just looks at him with expectant eyes as she starts to snivel.

    Memory of her mother¡¯s death, perhaps? Xivan thought as he opened his eyes and saw Aynthia.

    But she kept on jerking at his cloak as if she wanted something.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Thi¡ª, Aynthia,¡± Xivan asked in a whisper as she stand next to him.

    When she heard his voice, her eyes and voice became full of madness as she said, ¡°You must kill them¡­ Please, please kill them. I want them to die for what they¡¯ve done... They must die¡­ master.¡±

    Xivan¡¯s eyes went wide open as he heard her speak those words¡­ What has made her act like this all of a sudden? And she even said master¡­

    He turns his gaze away from Aynthia towards the other women who¡¯re just standing there looking upon Enora as she cries beside her baby sister. Xivan can¡¯t see the expressions under their blue covered heads, but he can clearly see the High-Priestess'' expression.

    She¡¯s still looking with her superior face, as if she¡¯s just seeing a bug with another bug.

    The High-Priestess is a Half-Elf, but she¡¯s very old. Xivan has felt her aging body, she¡¯s over a hundred years. She must¡¯ve never been talked down to before, other than when she was in her younger years.

    ¡°You people don¡¯t deserve to live for what has transpired here¡­¡± Xivan said as he looks with glowing eyes at the High-Priestess.

    He¡¯s seeing her everything¡­ There¡¯re even more sanctuaries like this one in the Elven Continent¡­and even more in the Human Continent¡­ Though they only take sacrifices from the poor people, like Enora and not from higher standing people, because they would be more zealous in finding their kidnapped loved ones. It¡¯s a good tactic, who would care for simple poor people if they were to disappear?

    There aren¡¯t any more priestesses in this sanctuary other than these women in front of him. Should he slay them for their transactions? Or do they deserve a more painful suffering for killing so many innocent children, men, and women?

    He sees through her memories, he has seen the piles of bodies that¡¯re in this sanctuary¡­ Women, men, children¡­but they all are Half-Elves¡­ They lie in another section of this Sanctuary, rotting away... Enora''s sister had recently been sacrificed so her body still hasn''t begun it''s decomposing stage.

    This Energy-Sanctuary...

    This is one of the smallest Energy-Sanctuaries on the Elven Continent¡­ Smallest?

    Xivan gritted his teeth in anger as he searches through her mind. And the High-Priestess notices his angry look which makes her very uneasy, but she keeps up her haughty expression.

    ¡°I see,¡± He finally stated as his voice grew dark. ¡°No one else is coming here, you six are the only ones who¡¯s taking care of this sanctuary¡­ Good, because you won¡¯t ever leave this place alive.¡±

    ¡°No one will come and save you¡­ You¡¯ll be imprisoned here in this sanctuary of yours¡­ To live out your meaningless lives, in darkness.¡±

    ¡°I will shackle you! From using your powers! You¡¯ll become empty of your magic¡­your energy! This is the only thing I can let myself do to you! I so want to destroy your bodies, but this is a far worse death than the peaceful quickness of murder.¡±

    ¡°I NOW SHACKLE YOU FROM YOUR VERY OWN POWERS!¡± Xivan yelled out as his eyes gleamed ever so brightly.

    ¡°AAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!¡± All of the women yelled as they look upon their wrists. He¡¯s burning something into their flesh. Scarring runes¡­ The runes circled around their wrists making them look like tattoos of shackles.

    Their hands are shaking as the pain is burning their very flesh. Then as the burning sensation vanished, they felt something else that seeps out of them. Their magic¡­their energy is disappearing into the rune shackles. Only a droplet of their pools are filled to keep them alive.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be forever bound to this disgusting place, you¡¯ll live here, breathe here, as you slowly perishes into your own miserable deaths.¡± Xivan said with such scorn in his voice.

    Then the orb on the altar starts to float towards Xivan¡­

    ¡°Nooo! That¡¯s for me to use!¡± the High-Priestess yelled out in desperation, she had fallen to the ground as she had felt that burning pain. She reached out her hand to use her magic to stop the Orb from going any further¡­ But nothing happened.

    ¡°What right do you have, to do this to us!? To me!?¡± the High-Priestess yelled out as she couldn¡¯t use her own magic. ¡°We¡¯re only following our Goddesses¡¯ orders!¡±

    Xivan said nothing¡­ He looks at Enora who sits on the floor in her sad damaging expression. The energy orb floats beside Xivan as he kneels down next to Enora.

    ¡°Come Enora, let¡¯s go. Your precious little sister shouldn¡¯t be in this kind of place anymore, come.¡± Xivan said as he picks up her deceased sister, Aynthia also helps as she gets Enora on her feet in a rather forcible way.

    ¡°Where¡¯re you going, you heathen! You can¡¯t just leave us like this!¡± the High-Priestess yelled, but she got no response¡­ She tries to contact her Goddess, but nothing happens, only a terrifying pain plagued her as she tried.

    All of the priestesses are lying down in an exhausted way¡­ They try to stand up but they just fall again from the draining runes on their wrists¡­

    Xivan holds the lifeless body of Enora¡¯s little sister in his arms¡­ Maybe if he would have moved faster he could have saved her¡­ But if he keeps thinking like that¡­it¡¯ll only pain him more, so he throws away such thoughts.

    Aynthia led Enora up the stairs after Xivan, and they got to the balcony that overlooks this grand sanctuary. Those gigantic statues of Xirina¡­and Xevinna¡­ That altar¡­ Those priestesses in blue.

    Xivan gives one last look towards the statues and he looks very saddened by the means of his Elven sisters. He hears the High-Priestess scream, ¡°You can¡¯t leave us like this! YOU CAN¡¯T!¡±

    He just frowns coldly as he turns his body and moves towards the spiral staircase.

    He hear echoes of screams as they keep on walking down the corridor¡­ He hears Enora cry behind him, and Aynthia just looks saddened too. Before she was ready to kill her, but now she shares her pain of losing someone dear.

    As they come upon the spiral staircase Xivan turns around. The orb is still floating beside him, and so is his dark mask that he had let go off before.

    Aynthia is holding onto Enora¡¯s spear as she guides her up the spiral staircase, but she stops as she sees Xivan turn around.

    A barrier is formed in the corridor, an emerald barrier. He pours in his endless pools into the barrier so it would remain there for many years to come.

    He gets no joy from doing this, but it needs to be done. He can¡¯t let these kinds of Sanctuaries be left standing.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far this time, with these kinds of methods. They¡¯ve most likely done more despicable acts¡­such as these.¡± Xivan said as he grits his teeth.

    He holds the dead body of this little girl¡­but it feels slightly familiar.

    The barrier stands fully charged to its bursting capacity. He turns around and begins to climb the spiral staircase up towards the surface. Aynthia follows behind him with the spear in one hand, and her other arm is around Enora as she guides her up the stairs in a miserable way.

    They climb, they climb, and they climb as Xivan lights up the stairs.

    <hr />

    Hello Readers! :D

    This was a rather long chapter... And as the summer vacation is growing short, I don''t know if I''ll be be able to keep up with the long chapters when school starts. It might take a couple of more days for the chapters to come out.

    Rather than weekly... Unfortunatly.

    Maybe I should release shorter chapters? Voice your thoughts. :D

    But anyhow, thank you for reading and I hope you enjoyed this long chapter. :P

    <hr />

    Rate/Favorite/Follow/Comment.

    <hr />

 11 - The Goddess of Battle

    Sup, I''ll come back later to fix any mistakes, but if you do see one or many things do shout out, if you want. :P

    Hopefully none of the italicized words are messed up.

    Enjoy.

    <hr />

    The Goddess of Battle

    In the spiral staircase walks Xivan with the corpse of Enora¡¯s baby sister and behind him walks Aynthia while she holds Enora in her arms in a rather forcible way as they ascend. They slowly climb the stairs, but no exhausted expressions are showing on the two women as they walk beside each other.

    As Xivan sees the dim light in the spiral staircase, he removes his own ball of light which is floating beside the Orb of Energy and the black-mask.

    When they come out from the passage that leads down to¡­that disgusting place, they stand in the chapel, overlooking the windowless walls, the rotten long seats, and on either side of them as they come out are the two statues of Xirina and Xevinna.

    Xivan gazes at the statue as he walks by them, no kind expression is showing, only anger and sadness is plaguing him. He goes to the middle of the chapel and lays down Enora¡¯s sister, carefully.

    Even if it¡¯s a corpse, one shouldn¡¯t treat it as such, one should treat it with respect as if it¡¯s still a living being.

    Enora sees Xivan lay down her sister, and as Aynthia is holding her by her arms, she pushes Aynthia away lightly. Enora starts to walk in rather desperate strides, her hands are over her mouth so it doesn¡¯t show her twitching face of sadness.

    No matter how hard she tries to keep her emotions in check, she just can¡¯t, her only remaining family member lies there on the floor of the chapel. Her newly dried eyes starts show tears yet again as she comes up on her precious sister.

    She sits down beside her and just looks with crying eyes, her body is void of emotions, only a woman in pain, a woman who has nothing left than that corpse in front of her.

    Xivan stands looming beside her, though he¡¯s looking down at her with a calm, yet relaxed expression. He has seen these kinds of happenings before¡­ It has happened so many times that he has become rather immune to these kinds of things.

    But he¡¯s angry and sad inside his aching heart because of the things his Elven sisters has done.

    Killing people by removing their energy pool is something Xivan had banned in the long lost Elven Imperium. Since people had used it for their own greed, to further their own influence.

    With an even bigger energy pool, people could control the hearts of those who has smaller energy pools.

    Unnecessary sacrifices had been made to make those greedy Elves powerful, but they weren¡¯t prepared for the backlash of absorbing another¡¯s energy pool.

    If a normal Elven person would absorb another Elven person¡¯s energy, they wouldn¡¯t feel anything, only that their energy became stronger.

    But as they continued to grow their energy by sacrificing more people, they then felt the backlash of too much power, that power which destroyed them. As they got too much energy than their own energy pool could muster, it shattered and they died meaningless deaths.

    It was a fitting end for those who used the lives of their fellow Elves. Though when Xivan knew about those kinds of repulsive acts, he ordered his most loyal followers to capture them and imprisoned them for life. So they would live out their pointless lives in darkness¡­

    Now that Xivan thinks about it clearly, those who he called ¡®most loyal¡¯ probably just helped to bring those power hungry Elves down to hide their own sickening acts of power growing.

    Xivan turns his gaze towards the two statues while frowning.

    Now he is being hunted by those he loves¡­ He had been Left to slumber for an eternity by those he loves¡­ Betrayed by his most trusted¡­ No one to¡­ His eyes turns to Aynthia.

    Aynthia just stands there beside the mechanism that would close and open the door into the passage. Her expression is also showing sorrow as she looks at the dead child. She holds onto Enora¡¯s spear and as she sees Xivan look at her, her face turns even more grief-stricken.

    Her black-haired ears are almost not visible because they¡¯re showing the sadness of her mind.

    Xivan starts to walk to Aynthia as he sees her distraught face. She¡¯s but a child, yet she¡¯s holding on strong.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Xivan asked as he comes upon her. She only gives a slight nod while biting her lower lip. His hand went to her head, she didn¡¯t flinch, she held her head high and awaited for the touch of his palm.

    He strokes her black-haired head, her cat ears twitches as he touches them. This sudden feeling of being patted on the head surprisingly made her calm. Her eyes are shut, her mouth is slightly opened. She¡¯s in a daze, an enjoyable daze that she hasn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    That time when she wanted to commit suicide, only because Xivan rejected the Dual of submission had made her in a similar state. He had stroked her head, but she was in a state of madness at that time, so she didn¡¯t really feel this kind of emotion that she¡¯s feeling right now¡­

    Her mother had stroked her like this when she was sleeping on her lap. That feeling of being cared for¡­

    Xivan removes his hand from Aynthia¡¯s head and she opens her eyes while looking with a rather dissatisfying face by the sudden cease of strokes.

    She can be quite vicious, but she can also show these kind of feelings towards other people. I¡¯m glad, Xivan thought. Something terrible must have happened to her mother, killed by someone, perhaps?

    Xivan gives her a warm smile and turns his body to the mechanism that¡¯s beside them. That table pillar with the orb on top of it. He places his hand on the orb, then his magic reacts within and the passage that leads down to that sanctuary closes tight shut.

    Though he doesn¡¯t remove his hand from it, he squeezes it and the orb starts to show cracks upon it. The orb itself is only in the size of a small ball which fits in Xivan¡¯s hand perfectly. He squeezes while more cracks shows upon the orb, *Crack* then it breaks into small shard pieces that thuds on the table pillar.

    Xivan blows on his hand which destroyed the orb, as he blows, dust fragments soars through the air. He turns around as he gesturing with his head to Aynthia, for her to follow him, she abides happily.

    Xivan and Aynthia goes to Enora who¡¯s sitting there beside her sister, her tears has stopped flowing, only red swollen eyes remains on that emotionless face. She inhales and exhales with shacking breaths. Her eyes are almost sealed, only a slight opening is noticeable so she can see her sister lying there in front of her.

    ¡°Enora,¡± Xivan said to get her to react, but no reaction comes from her, her body remains motionless.

    ¡°Losing someone that you love is never easy, I know that all too well. You must stay strong Enora, so the sorrow doesn¡¯t consume you. Mourning someone that is a family member is something no one should experience, but it¡¯s a part of life that cannot be changed.¡±

    She turns her head to look at Xivan with her reddened dry eyes, ¡°What, what am I supposed to do¡­ My life was only for her. I didn¡¯t want her to experience strife and poverty, but through my actions she was taken away. I am at fault for my own sister¡¯s death, my fault, my own fault.¡±

    ¡°No Enora, you were only misguided, led astray by the desperation of your own heart. You wanted to protect your sister, but it wasn¡¯t your fault for her abduction. That fault lies with the so called Goddesses that the people worship,¡± Xivan said to ease her pain.

    ¡°The Goddesses¡­¡± Enora weakly said, but got a sudden angry tone. ¡°Why, why would they do this?!¡±

    Enora had been in a grieving shock when she was down by the sanctuary, so she didn¡¯t really listen to anything they had said. But she is starting to remember.

    ¡°They harvest the energy pools of Half-Elves and turns it into this thing.¡± Xivan said with a calm voice as he points at the floating Orb of Energy that¡¯s beside him. His blackened mask is also soaring in the air next to him.

    ¡°This Orb can be absorbed into one¡¯s own energy pool. Which could make one¡¯s energy increase several times, but if one takes in too much energy one can die from being exposed to too much power.¡±

    ¡°So it is simply a means to become powerful, yet it only increases one¡¯s influence over people¡¯s minds. There is a similar vile act that can bring out one¡¯s magical pool, but it seems this isn¡¯t one of those sanctuaries,¡± Xivan explained while frowning.

    ¡°How can they be so cruel, so¡­¡± Enora couldn¡¯t get out what she wanted to say, but she is one that believes in the Goddesses. And now? She doesn¡¯t know anymore, she is confused beyond words.

    She joined to become a priestess only because of the money she would receive, but through the teachings when she was still a lower priestess, she had begun to pray to the shrine of the Goddess that she had chosen to follow.

    She likes to protect those in need, so she chose to go into the Battle-Sanctuary to gain the knowledge to fight using weapons, martial arts, and magic abilities. But she couldn¡¯t choose what weapon she wanted, only the silver alloyed spear was given to her.

    She trained vigorously in the day while her sister was in school. Enora¡¯s sister had gained access to that school through the money Enora had gotten when she joined the sisterhood of Goddesses. And at the end of the day she would pick her up.

    Some people even though that it was Enora¡¯s daughter, but she thought that was ridiculous, though the people who saw them would just say, ¡°A priestess that has a child? What blasphemy is this?¡± She wasn¡¯t well known, only an initiate, so of course people that looked at them would think: Mother and daughter.

    She had spent seven years in that Battle-Sanctuary, she was seventeen when she joined. And now she sits here beside her sister that had been kidnapped and drained of her energy pool, just a lifeless husk of a little girl.

    It wasn¡¯t long since she was drained, a day at most? Xivan thought as he looks at the little girl.

    He hasn¡¯t examined her yet, but¡­ He kneels down on the other side of Enora¡¯s sister and stares at Enora, then his gaze went to her sister. He places his hands on the right chest and head.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Enora yelled as she sees where he is touching.

    ¡°Be quiet,¡± Xivan said in a rather strict tone, he knows that he¡¯s touching her sister¡¯s right chest, but such foolish thoughts just annoyed him.

    He wanted to make sure her sister really got drained of all of her energy, so he searches through Enora¡¯s sister¡­ He closes his eyes and focuses¡­

    ¡°?!¡±

    There it is, such an inkling of energy, it¡¯s so little that her sister is on the verge between life and death.

    She is still alive¡­!! Her sister is still alive¡­!!

    Xivan hastily looks next to him, the Orb of Energy is still floats there. He stretches out his arm while his palm is upwards¡­ The Orb moves in a quick soar onto his palm.

    ¡°What, what is going on? Why are you doing this?¡± Enora asked in confusion.

    ¡°Rejoice Enora, your sister will live.¡±

    Hopefully, Xivan thought.

    His palm then turns downwards and strikes down with his palm as the Orb floats in front of it. With a big shook, the Orb hit Enora¡¯s little sister¡¯s chest, her lifeless body starts to seizure in a violent manner.

    The Orb of Energy starts to glow brightly in different colors as it slowly begins to sink into the skin of Enora¡¯s sister.

    Her sister has been in a state of death, but she still breathes in and out. Though those breaths were so small that not even her stomach moved, even the air couldn¡¯t be felt coming out of her mouth or nose. Her heart is in a state of stillness, but it still pumps ever so slowly.

    Keeping her alive.

    ¡°Live¡­?¡± Enora said while she sees the sight in front of her, her eyes squints as the brightness attacks to all sides, but droplets starts to form between her eyelids. Aynthia covers her eyes with her hands while peering through the cracks of her fingers.

    Xivan though, grits his teeth as he stares with open eyes, trying to focus to the best of his abilities, because he himself has never dabbled in this kind of magic before. This is completely new to him, so he has to give his best.

    He could¡¯ve just given Enora¡¯s sister his own energy, but he didn¡¯t want her to be like Alyssa, whose hair and eyes had turned to emerald. And Enora¡¯s energy isn¡¯t even existent to the extent of bringing her sister back from her deathly state.

    He holds the Orb with his palm as it slowly disappears into the chest of Enora¡¯s sister, he pushes while he feels the energy go into her pool, but the pool of energy in this little girl is far too small for the power that¡¯s seeping into her.

    Air starts to swirl, swirl, and swirl around the Orb as it compresses into the little girl¡¯s pool of energy.

    ¡°Dammit,¡± Xivan said as it isn¡¯t going too well, because her pool won¡¯t contain this much energy. The little girl starts to spasm even more violently, she even starts to open her mouth as she scream out with deathly sounds.

    ¡°Aaaahhh!!!¡±

    Xivan¡¯s face turns paler than his already pale face from seeing this little girl in pain, he doesn¡¯t want to see this kind of scene once again. His eyes goes to Enora, he looks saddened and out of options¡­

    ¡°I am truly sorry for what I¡¯m about to do, but I have no other choice.¡± Xivan said with regret.

    ¡°What are y¡ª,¡± Enora tried to say her words but right after Xivan finished with his sentence, his eyes shines in his emerald color.

    And as his eyes lit up, a huge shockwave discharges out in all directions from the Orb which made the old long seats, Enora, and Aynthia fly backwards, but Aynthia strikes down with one of her longswords in a quick fashion towards the wooden floor, and grabs onto the soaring Enora that flies her way.

    The chapel itself shakes but it doesn¡¯t collapse down upon them.

    Wind blows violently out from the orb, it becomes more and more pressure.

    The door to the chapel shot open, it bangs as the air makes it open and close, open and close. The orb just keeps on giving out damaging tempests, but the chapel stands strong in its foundations even after so many years.

    Why is this energy acting like magic?! Xivan screamed in his head.

    Xivan now stands because of the galling winds, he looms over the little girl as the cyclone attacks him. His clothes flutters violently but he stands unmoving with his arms stretched out and his palms rests downwards over the little girl¡¯s body.

    Aynthia¡¯s longsword began to slide on the wooden floor, cracks made them go even further down the chapel, towards the statues. Enora just watches her little sister as she holds tightly onto Aynthia as they start to glide further down the hall, the light had disappeared, though the typhoon of air is even more troublesome.

    The little girl starts to float into the air, slowly, she goes upwards towards Xivan¡¯s palms. She is floating on her back while her legs and arms are dangling in the air, her hair starts to also float, it spreads everywhere as if the hair strings themselves have an entities inside of them.

    The whole Orb of Energy then vanishes inside of her, but as that last visible Orb fragment went inside, her eyes went wide open and starts to scream in her child voice while her widened eyes starts to lit up in Xivan¡¯s emerald color.

    The soaring hair strings too starts to change into Xivan¡¯s hair.

    The tempest inside this chapel ceases to exist when the whole Orb went inside of her.

    But Xivan keeps on helping this little girl, his fingers moves as if he¡¯s fixing something. He looks at the little girl in front of him with a face of calmness, he¡¯s unmoving, only his pale-gray fingers jerks to all sides.

    ¡°Uuuuh,¡± Xivan breathes out as he continues.

    He made the little girls energy pool fit all those rampaging energies, though he had to give his own powers to make her energy pool larger, it is now hundred folds larger than it was before.

    But¡­ She¡¯s now bound by his powers, because every time he gives out his own energy or magic into someone else¡¯s pool, they are bonded to him until death, like Alyssa. Though there are different bonding spells that lets the one who cast it remove its use, but he didn¡¯t use that bonding spell, he used his own pools¡¯ powers to bind her to him.

    It¡¯s a cruel power, but she¡¯ll live, live out her days in peace¡­ Or in strife. It all depends on what she herself chooses.

    She¡¯ll live with an observant eye that watches over her from the shadows.

    Xivan grabs ahold of Enora¡¯s floating baby sister, and holds her in his arms. Suddenly a strange feeling struck him in his deepest core of emotions, water starts to form around his eyes, then flows down his face.

    All he can think about as he holds this little emerald girl in his arms is¡­his own daughter.

    Before Enora and Aynthia comes rushing back, he makes the tears disintegrate into oblivion. He doesn¡¯t want to return to that sad self, that weak, pitiful, and selfish self. He collects himself as he breathes fresh air that comes in through the opened chapel door.

    As Enora and Aynthia comes jogging towards them, Enora slows down in extremely sluggish steps as she sees the emerald girl in his arms. Aynthia just moves beside Xivan with unworried paces as she had seen a similar scenario in Temonar village, Alyssa¡¯s transformation.

    Enora jerks her head to look at Xivan, she just stares with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°What, what have you done¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, but I had to do this so she could live. I was too careless, and that carelessness made her look like this,¡± Xivan said with a regretting voice, though his expression seems very calm. ¡°She¡¯s bound to me now, bound by my power, but she¡¯ll live, live as a normal Half-Elf. Though she¡¯ll have an advantage over ever other Half-Elf, she has the power of a true Pure Elf now.¡±

    Enora walks up to her baby sister as she hears those surprisingly comforting words. She doesn¡¯t care about those kinds of things, as long as her sister is alive it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s disabled or powerful. All that matters is that she¡¯s alive¡­

    She is overcome by happiness as she sees her sister breathe in and out normally, ¡°Hahaha! She is alive, she is alive!¡±

    Enora hugs her sister as Xivan holds her in his embrace, it looks as if two parents are happy for their child. But Xivan just stands there smiling as Enora gives kisses onto her sister¡¯s forehead and strokes her newly emerald hair. She is in complete bliss.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    The little girl starts to wake up, her weak arms goes to her closed eyelids and she rubs them to wake up her newly alive emerald eyes. She licks her lips in reflex, then her eyes opens up as the eyelids flicker, she sees her big sister in front of her, ¡°Sistah?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am here Linnea, I am here,¡± Enora said with such gladness, her very face irradiates off blissful feelings. She continues to stroke Linnea¡¯s head as she yet again starts to cry. ¡°Everything¡­is alright baby sister. Everything is¡­¡±

    She buries her head on Linnea¡¯s small body while Xivan is holding her in princess style.

    ¡°Haa!¡± Linnea gasps as she sees Xivan holding her, his face expresses a kind air about him, while her mouth is open to the fullest, and eyes flickers violently.

    ¡°I am glad that you¡¯re awake, Linnea,¡± Xivan said with his calm looking face as he just got to know her name.

    Enora stops burying her face as she hears Xivan speak, her hands goes to his hands and holds them tightly as she bows, ¡°I thank you, I thank you, I thank you!¡± She just keeps on saying those words of gratitude while Linnea looks at her sister in confusion.

    ¡°Relax Enora, no need to start to act like this. Come, let us see if she can stand up normally,¡± Xivan said as he begins to kneel down with Linnea in his arms.

    Linnea just stares in bewilderment, she has never seen someone like this before, what is he? Is he a Half-Elf? Is he her father?! As Linnea never got to know her parents, only fragments of blurred faces, no paintings to show how they looked like, nothing, so she¡¯s thinking up wild imaginings about different things.

    As Xivan kneels he looks at Linnea and she looks back, unyieldingly brave.

    ¡°Papa?¡± she uttered out of curiousness.

    That word ¡®papa¡¯ devastated Xivan from the inside, bringing forth many different feelings yet again, he just looks with a terrified expression at this emerald girl. But he keeps himself from showing any other face than that face of terror.

    ¡°Hehe, no, I¡¯m not your father, Linnea,¡± Xivan said with a falsified mask of self-control.

    He sets her down on the floor, feet first, she wobbles around with her arms and tilts to one side, but she steadies herself so she can stand normally. She balances with her arms.

    ¡°You silly¡­¡± Enora simply said, but she didn¡¯t want to correct her, because reminding her that their parents are dead would just ruin this moment of happiness. But then she suddenly remembers from her newly cleared mind¡­

    Xivan Bithrendil¡­ Why did the High-Priestess call him that? Enora thought. Xivan¡­ Navix¡­ Xivan¡­ Navix¡­ Ah! It¡¯s his name spelled backwards!

    Linnea just looks at Xivan with a smile, waiting for praise as she stands without support, but then she notices the black-haired beast behind him. ¡°Ah!¡± she yelps out as she sees her staring at her with those yellow slit eyes. She fell backwards onto her buttocks. Though she stands up rather quickly and looks at Aynthia with wondering eyes, likewise does Aynthia.

    Aynthia stands peering behind Xivan, and he just chuckles slightly.

    And in the confusion Enora asks, ¡°Xivan?¡±

    ¡°Hm? What is the matter Eno¡ª,¡± he cut himself off, but instead of surprise he just laughs with a smile. ¡°Hehe, so you did hear what that vile woman said down there. Well, as you now know, I am sorry for lying, but I can¡¯t fling my name here and there, sadly.¡±

    Enora then remembers the other things that the High-Priestess said, ¡°Xivan, why are you being hunted? Have you¡­done something wrong to get the ire of the Goddesses?¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°Goddesses huh¡­ Being awake would be my guess of their ire. I did a rather foolish thing, I revealed myself to them and now they¡¯re after me, unfortunately,¡± Xivan said as he sighs, then his hand goes to Linnea¡¯s head and gives a slight pat. ¡°Enora, what will you do now? Your sister is full of energy it seems.¡±

    Linnea smiles as he strokes her emerald-haired head.

    It seems that she doesn¡¯t remember her ordeal¡­ Xivan thought as he switches his gaze to Linnea. Compulsion perhaps? To make them obedient? Anyhow, it¡¯s for the better that she doesn¡¯t remember. That section of the sanctuary was full of rotting corpses, and she does smell a bit off.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do now. I¡¯ve been gone for two whole months, and our house must have been taken from us by the Inquisitors. Because I just disappeared out of nowhere. But I took everything that is out of value, so I should be able to make do¡­¡± Enora said with a very troubled look.

    Inquisitors? Xivan thought.

    ¡°Ah! I forgot my backpack outside, wait here I¡¯ll go and get it,¡± Enora said as she goes towards the chapel¡¯s door. ¡°Linnea, I¡¯ll be back in a minute or so, okay darling?¡±

    ¡°Un¡± Linnea nods as she waves her hand to her big sister. She then stares at Aynthia whose still behind Xivan with glittering eyes.

    Is Aynthia shy? Xivan though as he chuckles, but then he said to himself in his own mind: Xivan she¡¯s but a child, a child, only two years older than Linnea.

    Xivan takes two quick steps to the side so Aynthia becomes fully visible, and she herself gives a surprised expression because she didn¡¯t expect that kind of sudden movement from him. She just stands there frozen, not knowing what to do next.

    Linnea stands two meters in front of her and she smiles.

    Aynthia looks at Xivan with a pleading expression, but he just stands unmoving with his hands behind his back, legs spread, and head held high, not giving in to her shy behavior.

    Just as Linnea is about to speak, Aynthia dashes out the chapel¡¯s door because she doesn¡¯t like children, she¡¯s scared of them¡­ They¡¯re small and fragile, so she doesn¡¯t want to do something she would regret.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Xivan does a face-palm as he sees her run out of the chapel.

    He kneels down and looks at Linnea, he scratches his emerald-haired head and his face shows disbelief. He didn¡¯t think that she would run away suddenly, but he knows that she¡¯s right outside the chapel¡¯s door, because of her brand that he had put on her, it shows her exact location, a rune-locator.

    He¡¯ll know where she is, always. No hiding can keep her hidden from him. It¡¯s rather similar to the energy neckless that¡¯s around Enora¡¯s neck. But without the energy.

    ¡°Thia, why are you outside?¡±

    He hears Enora¡¯s voice outside of the closed chapel¡¯s door.

    Linnea just stands obediently there beside him and awaited her big sister to return. Only now does she notice her own emerald hair that hangs down her back and chest. She has taken ahold of some of her own hair. She stares at it while tilting her head back and forth wonderingly.

    ¡°Linnea, I did that to you. I changed your hair, and as you have the same hair as mine. You¡¯ll grow up to be someone that will shake this world,¡± Xivan said to encourage her that his features isn¡¯t a curse. ¡°But, it¡¯s up to you, yourself. I can see inside that you love your big sister, keep that love for as long as possible, because you¡¯ll regret it when you lose it.¡±

    Linnea¡¯s mouth is open and her eyes are flickering by the sudden unexpected words. She mouth moves but she doesn¡¯t get out what she wanted, only a stare of a ten year old girl displays in front of Xivan.

    The chapel¡¯s door opens and Enora walks in, but no Aynthia is following her, she¡¯s still waiting outside.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Enora asks as she looks at Xivan with wondering eyes. ¡°Thia was acting strange outside. She looked saddened by something.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know why. But she¡¯s rather shy, if you haven¡¯t noticed,¡± Xivan said with a chuckle. ¡°Also her name is Aynthia, Thia is just her last four letters of her name.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Okay,¡± She goes up to them with heavy thuds on the wooden floor, her backpack is rather large.

    *Crash* her backpack hit the old floor.

    The chapel¡¯s middle part is like a big circle, because of the shockwave that had sent everything backwards, but she pulls over an old long seat to sit upon, it creaks as her buttocks touches the long wooden plank.

    Linnea too goes over to sit beside her.

    ¡°Xivan¡­ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do, I have thought about it, but nothing is coming to mind. And with her hair like that she¡¯ll stand out greatly among people. Ah! Don¡¯t get me wrong, I am eternally grateful for your aid in helping me find and, you know the rest,¡± Enora said as she looks at her little sister that¡¯s sitting next to her. She can¡¯t reveal too much, because she also noticed that her sister didn¡¯t show any memories from this horrible experience.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Xivan thought of something, ¡°Well I do know of a place that would welcome you with open arms.¡±

    ¡°Wh-What kind of place?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a seven hour walk from here. There¡¯s a village that I recently helped, and well¡­ It turns out that they were much more grateful than I thought they would be. So I gave them a little more power so they could stand up for themselves. There is a woman in that village that¡¯s similar to your sister, she¡¯s bonded to me as Linnea is.¡±

    ¡°She would most likely greet you with bliss, because she is on the verge of starting something new, a new faith of some kind.¡± Xivan sighs as he finishes, he has done so much in these few days¡­ It hasn¡¯t even turned to the third day yet. He has given out powers here and there, two rune enchants, two new bonded people, and a new sect of worshipers?

    What if he do get captured by his Elven sisters? He doesn¡¯t know their current power, he only knows what he has seen. What if they have gained the knowledge of extracting magical pools, and then absorbing them so they could grow even further in power¡­?

    They have done so with the energy pools, so why would they even dare to stop there? Divine power is in their grasping hands at this moment, they¡¯re seen as Goddesses.

    How they gained those titles is something he doesn¡¯t know.

    He can gain all the knowledge if he only had time with someone who¡¯s knowledgeable in these kinds of things¡­ Like that High-priestess. But no, he won¡¯t, he¡¯ll face them head on if they want to capture him.

    He had even tried to connect to Xerina, to gain knowledge through her as he and Aynthia had journeyed here to this haunted village. Though the connection never reached her, it was as if something interrupted him from getting through.

    They must have put her somewhere, where he can¡¯t get to her. She¡¯s the Goddess of Nature¡­

    Xivan sighs as he looks at Enora, ¡°I would gladly have you join me in my journey, but wherever I go, will certainly lead to tragedy to those around me. So the village of Temonar is your best hope, if you just want to take care of your sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes I¡¯ll do that. If it is what you say, that the woman will take us in, I¡¯ll gladly go there. Because I¡¯m not even worthy enough to protect Linnea.¡± Enora said as she looks at Linnea who¡¯s sitting beside her, she hugs her and Linnea hugs her back while she ponders at why her big sister is looking sad.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t blame yourself. You should blame that twisted religion of yours. Goddesses? Hah! They¡¯re nothing but Elves, like me, but yet still not like me. I don¡¯t know how they rose up to their Goddess like titles, but I do know some of them.¡±

    ¡°These two statues are women I hold dear,¡± Xivan said as he points at the two statues. ¡°You call them The Goddess of death, and The Goddess of Life. Lofty titles they are¡­ Heh. Xirina and Xevinna is their names, is that also correct in the Human tongue?¡±

    ¡°Who, who are you, really?¡± Enora asks as she¡¯s becoming more interested in this Elven man in front of her. She interrupted his question, but she really wants to know the origin of this man of emerald.

    ¡°Enora, I am simply a young Elven man that has been awakened to these new Goddesses. I do deeply care for them, but feelings can only take one so far. They¡¯re sacrificing people for their own powers.¡±

    ¡°You heard one of the Goddesses speak through the High-Priestess, yes? That only shows that they have gone too far this time, it proves that they¡¯re aware of killing innocents. They wish to capture me and lock me away? Maybe that is so, maybe it isn¡¯t. I can¡¯t know for sure.¡±

    ¡°But, I¡¯ll go with the flow of time, I can¡¯t save everyone. No matter how hard one tries to rid the world of evil, there will always be those who only cares for themselves, those who¡¯re greedy, arrogant, and selfish,¡± Xivan gives out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been one of those people back in the day.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve only learned that nothing well comes from being an overlord, one that controls everyone around him. It feeds the hatred of people, if one does a simple mistake.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve rambled too much, forgive me,¡± Xivan said as he forms an upwards curve on his mouth, he looks at Linnea who¡¯s just staring at him while she hugs her big sister. Enora too hugs Linnea as she listened to Xivan talk.

    ¡°I see, you know the Goddesses¡­ But I agree, there are some things that can be forgiven and some things that can¡¯t be forgiven. Though do you think the Goddess of Battle is like that?¡± Enora asked because she do like the Goddess of Battle, she is her role model. She had joined the Battle-Sanctuary only to worship her. She had to choose between all of the Goddesses and she chose her.

    ¡°Goddess of battle? What other name does she go by?¡± Xivan asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know? She is the daughter of their dead God, Eronia the Crimson. She¡¯s the second most powerful of the Goddesses.¡± Enora said.

    Eronia¡­? Why does that name sound so familiar¡­? Eronia the Crimson? Xivan though while pondering. Daughter of their dead God? No, it can¡¯t be my own daughter, but¡­ Eronia¡­

    ¡°?!¡±

    Xeronia! Xivan yells inside his head as he remembers his adoptive daughter. So you have also been led to become a Goddess, my dear daughter. Though I¡¯m to blame for just disappearing like that into my Eternal Slumber, but did you have a hand in my delayed awakening?

    Xirina, was this planned by your mind? No one else has as much power as you have. Did you grown even stronger from the lives of those you have sacrificed? Did you leach my own adoptive daughter to your will? No, you couldn¡¯t even make her do anything, even if you wanted to.

    That night when Xivan¡¯s two lovers died, he had slaughtered that family who plotted against him. And that¡¯s where he found Xeronia, a newborn¡­ He had killed her mother and father because he was in complete madness at that time. He had given no quarter to that esteemed family, children saw their parents die in front of them, they got traumatized by that emerald monster, but he didn¡¯t slay them, he let the children live.

    He took it upon himself to raise Xeronia as his own daughter, together with his real offspring. But Xivan put a rune inside of Xeronia, a rune which makes her obedient, and can¡¯t hurt Xivan or those he holds dear. Though Xeronia doesn¡¯t know about that rune, nobody knows of that hidden rune inside of her, only Xivan does.

    He had told no one about it. Because she came from that Family¡­ Those who made his lover kill his daughter¡¯s mother¡­

    ¡°Xivan? Xivan!?¡± Enora shouted because Xivan just looks with blank eyes, as if he¡¯s in a very deep trance of thoughts.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­ Never mind,¡± Xivan replied while having a troubled look. ¡°So have you decided to go to Temonar village?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go there and see how we¡¯ll be treated. After that, I don¡¯t know,¡± Enora said while she still hugs her baby sister.

    ¡°That settles it then,¡± Xivan said with a smile.

    Xivan looks at the spear that¡¯s on the ground, Aynthia had dropped it before, and now it lies there.

    Oh well, I better give Enora something also, so she can defend herself better, Xivan thought as he rolls his eyes.

    He goes over and picks up the spear, he does the same runes that Alyssa¡¯s spear has. If she activates the runes, she could get to the village in an hour or so.

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Enora asked as she sees her spear shine in an emerald color.

    ¡°Here, this is my farewell gift,¡± Xivan said with a smile as he stretches out his hand while forwarding the spear to her.

    She stops hugging her sister and stands up, she goes over to Xivan while taking ahold of the spear. She looks at the writing on the handle, it¡¯s inscribed in a circle around the shaft of the spear. It illuminates in that emerald color.

    ¡°I guess you know Elven words?¡± he asked to make sure. But as a Half-Elf she should know incantations of different spells that are in Elvish.

    ¡°Yes it says, strength and speed,¡± Enora said with an excited voice. ¡°Arethilith, Verthilith.¡±

    She feels that surge of power, it enhances her. She holds the spear and as she moves it slightly to the left, and as the tip is on her right side, it attacks Xivan in a slashing move. His eyes goes wide open as he sees that lightning fast spear. But before it hits him, it hits some kind of force field that stops the spear from going any further.

    ¡°I, I am so sorry!¡± Enora yelled as she sees her spear just a couple of inches away from Xivan¡¯s left side.

    ¡°Hehe, you better be careful. This spear will be hard to handle, but you¡¯ll manage. Though do try not to swing it around near Linnea,¡± Xivan said with a chuckle. ¡°It seems this is where we¡¯ll say our goodbyes. But we¡¯ll most certainly meet again. Goodbye.¡±

    Xivan turns towards the door, but running footsteps is coming from behind him, ¡°Noo! I dun¡¯ want you to leave!¡± Linnea went inside Xivan¡¯s black-cloak and clings to his leg while making her own legs only slightly visible.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xivan just smiles as he feels that clinginess of a child.

    ¡°Linnea! Come out from there!¡± Enora shouted with a troubled voice.

    ¡°No!¡± Linnea yelled with a muffled sound as she¡¯s hidden away under the cloak.

    Enora goes up to Xivan and kneels down and lifts up his cloak, she forcibly pulls Linnea off of him.

    ¡°Let¡­go¡­of¡­him, Linnea! ¡­Ah!¡±

    As Linnea can¡¯t hold onto Xivan any longer from the pulling of her sister, she lets go, and Enora falls backwards while she holds Linnea. A big thud on the wooden floor resounds as Enora¡¯s buttocks hits the floor.

    If she still had her spear on her¡ªwhich she had laid down before she began pulling her sister¡ªit would have turned ugly.

    But now they sit there together on the floor, while Linnea squirms around in Enora¡¯s embrace. She¡¯s rather unwilling to settle down.

    ¡°Is she usually like this?¡± Xivan asked, for he is worried that it might be his influential powers that made her like that.

    ¡°Yes¡­ She can be a bit over the top¡­ So¡­ I¡¯m sorry for showing you¡­ This kind of¡ª, Linnea stop moving!¡± She yelled as her sister is being way too rebellious.

    Xivan lets out a sigh of relief as he heard those words.

    ¡°Now then, as you have control of her, I¡¯ll make my escape,¡± Xivan said humorously as he turns around.

    ¡°Ah! Wait!¡± Enora yelled out as she sees him leave. ¡°Linnea stay put or I¡¯ll become very angry at you.¡±

    Linnea finally calms down as she hears those words, she pouts but she gives in to her sister¡¯s demands. Enora stands up with her sister and goes over to Xivan. She gestures with her hands for him to lean down. His left eyebrow raises itself wonderingly, but he leans to Enora, because it looks like she wants to tell him something.

    As he stands leaning towards Enora, she too leans a bit forwards to whisper something in his ear.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispers in a seducing way, but instead of leaning back, she gives him a kiss on the lips, without any fear for the repercussions. All of her appreciation is summoned to that very kiss, and Xivan just looks wide-eyed by the sudden daring embrace of one another¡¯s mouths.

    She then forcibly pushes Xivan away after she finishes, she looks beyond embarrassed, her whole face is bright red, and her eyes can¡¯t even gaze at him, her hands fiddles nervously over her bosoms.

    Xivan though, has returned to his calm atmospheric appearance. He smiles with a kind expression. Then he says something that makes her heart jump further, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again, Enora.¡±

    He makes a sudden turn of his body, then goes out the chapel¡¯s door, leaving the scarlet faced Enora and the wondering Linnea behind.

    <hr />

    As the chapel¡¯s door closes shut, Xivan stands overlooking the scenery in front of him, Aynthia sits on a rock gazing at him. Rather in dazing eyes, as if she¡¯s thinking of something. Her eyes becomes wide when she snaps out of her daydreaming. She stands up and runs over to him.

    ¡°Do you want to say goodbye before we leave?¡± Xivan asked as he looks at her, but she just shakes her head left and right. ¡°I see¡­ The let us move towards our destination, east.¡±

    Before they start to move, he checks if they got everything. Mask floating beside him, backpack on his back and on her back; her two longswords, her black shawl that¡¯s hanging around her neck, her black cloak, and that little bag that Aynthia has dangling on her side.

    They¡¯re very heavily encumbered, but they can move with ease.

    ¡°Let us go,¡± Xivan said, and Aynthia nodded happily, for they¡¯ll just be the two of them again, on the journey to Wantur City.

    Xivan starts to walk towards the east gate of this old haunted village, while Aynthia walks closely beside him.

    Their journey then began once again.

    <hr />

    <hr />

    <hr />

    A beautiful room that has crimson drapes that hangs down from the whitened roof; the white walls that is riddling with exquisite paintings of an Elven man, heads of different creatures, both big and small; the white floor that has carpets of different slain animals and monsters; one large curtain of red that hangs in the back of the room which shows that something is behind it.

    The magic induced torches are lighting up this extraordinary chamber.

    A vast square bed is stationed in the middle of the room, a bed of complete redness. Four red wooden pillars stands on every corner of the square formation; thick red drapes hangs down from the square frame that is above the bed, it makes it so nothing of the content inside shows.

    Many different furniture are by the walls of this chamber, a mirror, racks of different weapons, and a wooden sculpture of a women where one would place one¡¯s armor upon.

    *Rattle*

    The double-doors of this room opens up, and through the entrance to this chamber comes a ruby-haired woman in gleaming crimson battle-armor, and with a silver alloyed spear in her hand.

    The woman stares at her chamber suspiciously with her crimson eyes, she has a frown on her face, and she doesn¡¯t let go of that sour look, it¡¯s imbedded into her very face. Her appearance is very terrifying, that skin tone of dark gray, that hair and eyes of blood-red, that battle-armor of plated reddened materials.

    She walks towards the wooden sculpture. As she comes upon it, she places her spear in the hand of the sculpture, and starts to take off her armor, one piece at the time. When the sculpture is now the one wearing the armor, she stretches her limbs to rid herself of her aching body.

    Her beautiful well-trained body displays, she reaches with her hand to a red silken dress that is on a stand beside the wooden sculpture. She puts the dress on, it is in a very thin material, so everything still shows, her breasts.

    Her¡­everything.

    Then her gaze goes over to the large red curtain that illuminates a male appearance behind it. The man stands motionless, and as she stares at it, she starts to walk towards the curtains.

    She suddenly gains a smile on her frowning face.

    As she stands in front of the curtain, a rope is hanging down beside her, which would open the large curtains. She pulls the on the rope so they moves to the sides, showing the Elven male that¡¯s in front of her¡­

    The Elven male has long hair that¡¯s reaching down to his chest; he has the most perfect face she could think of; he is standing two meters high, and has a stance of warmth. His arms are stretched out to welcome a hug, and she does hug him¡­

    ¡°Father¡­¡± the woman said in a trance of emotions.

    The Elven man isn¡¯t a man, it¡¯s a statue. A statue of Xivan, a perfect replica of him.

    She then let¡¯s go and steps back a few meters, while she is still having her new beaming expression.

    The statue itself is of an emerald material that has been carved to its utter perfection. It is definitely a statue of Xivan and the woman in front of the statue is Xeronia, his adoptive daughter¡­

    ¡°Just wait for me father, I¡¯ll come and find you¡­soon.¡± she said in a sudden dark voice as she shows a sinister smile.

    <hr />

    Hello Reader!

    As I said in the previous chapter, it''ll be hard to pump out larger ones, because of school. So I''ll start to go with 5k-7k words per chapter, maybe less. :D But it''ll makes things easier, so one doesn''t need to sit for to long on one chapter.

    Dunno about the names, never been good at naming stuff. :P

    Anyhow. There hasn''t been any major flashbacks in a while, but I''m just waiting for the right time to put them out, storywise.

    Voice your thoughts if you want to comment! :D

    <hr />

    Rate/Favorite/Review/Follow.

    <hr />

 Hiatus: READ THIS

    <hr />

    Well hello there readers. You might be wondering why I went on Hiatus, well because of various things, school, lost ambition to continue writing, etc. I must say, I was very eager to write The Elven God at first, but as time went by, it has become a rather big problem. Because of the length of the story. Around 100k words, 270 pages give or take, I think.

    And because of this, it is a real pain to fix things in the story. I know the beginning is rather bad, and I could''ve handled things better, like less info dumping, better knowledge of grammar. Though from my first unwritten "The Elven God" I think I''ve improved somewhat, at least from ch 7-11 because the other ch 0-6 were just rewritten a little bit. While 7-11 were entirely new chapters.

    But what I want to say is that The Elven God will be on Hiatus until I have the stomach to fix everything that is wrong with it.

    Though, a little Self-Advertisement won''t be that bad.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    I''m currently writing another or atleast begun writing two other stories on RR:

    The Ebon Son</a> and The Alter Race</a>.

    If you like my work, maybe you''ll like them too, though I must warn you, they''ll be a little more darker than The Elven God.

    One is romance heavy and one is evil heavy. Don''t know how much I''ll write, but it''ll depend on how the days will look.

    Thank you for reading The Elven God, maybe I''ll come back to this, maybe not, I can''t say for sure... Maybe I''ll do an Origin Story later on, I''ve thought about it before, but I don''t really know. As I only started to write as a hobby, this has been a great learning experience how to write and learn english grammar. :>

    Hope to see you on my other stories!

    XivanB out!

    <hr />